My wife and I were celebrating our anniversary with a day out in London. We hadn't pre-booked anything so we went to the 'On-the-Day' ticket booth in Leicester Square to see what was on offer.

Cathy noticed a variety show that featured a hypnotist and fancied the idea. The write-up seemed pretty good so we got our tickets. Front row even! Well, it is our anniversary and what better excuse did we need to treat ourselves.

The show had the usual variety mix of acts, they were good too. Then we came to "Doktor Hans Webber, Hypnotist!" All very theatrical. It didn't take long and he had several people on stage seemingly stuck to their chairs or each other.

Then putting them all to sleep, he turned to the audience for more volunteers and looked straight at Cathy. At first she protested but I could see she was excited and she made her way onto the stage.

As I was watching her, I had a mischievous idea. Cathy has been taking less interest in her appearance lately and hardly ever wore sexy dresses and heels any more. After the show the volunteers went to a room backstage to let Dr. Webber de-programme them.

I managed to catch him just as he was going backstage and I asked if he would give Cathy a post hypnotic suggestion to get her to dress a little sexier. He seemed annoyed, but some pleading and an offer of  £200 changed his mind.

Next morning I walked into the kitchen to see Cathy preparing breakfast. I had hoped to see at least some change, but was disappointed to see her in her usual baggy sweatshirt and jogging bottoms.

I muttered under my breath, "Well so much for hypnosis."

But Cathy had heard me, and without looking up she said, "What do you mean? I heard he had me prancing around and clucking like a chicken."

Then as she raise her head and saw me, she put her hand over her mouth and started giggling.

I said "What is so funny?"

Cathy said "Before you lose your faith in hypnosis, maybe you should check out the mirror in the hall."

As I stepped in front of the mirror I couldn't believe what I was seeing!

I rushed back to the kitchen, "What did you do to me?"

She was still trying to not laugh as she said, "I didn't do anything love."

Looking thoughtful, Cathy said, "Last night, backstage at the theatre, I noticed you talking to the hypnotist. What were you talking about?"

Somewhat embarrassed to be found out, "I just asked if he could give you a post hypnotic suggestion to get you to dress a little bit sexier. I know he did because I listened at the door and heard him."

Cathy laughed," You know some people can be hypnotised more easily than others? Well, apparently you definitely can be, you got it instead of me. Serves you right!"

I stood there feeling embarrassed and increasingly uncomfortable in Cathy's clothes and the wig, and the shoes were really starting to pinch. I said, "I've had enough of this," kicked off the heels and instantly I was doubled up in pain!

Cathy went to dial for an ambulance but then paused. She quickly slipped the shoes back on my feet and the pain stopped almost immediately.

Cathy looked at me... "I think it's something to do with the hypnosis. Let's try something." We went to our bedroom and she gave me a pair of jogging bottoms. As I started to slide them on... the pain started again.

She opened her lingerie drawer and handed me a pair of plain white cotton knickers. As I tried to slip them on... the pain came back.

Then she gave me a sexy pink pair... no pain.

The same thing happened with the bras. And the pattern continued, I had pain with anything plain, but not with the sexy alternatives.

She said," Well I think that proves it, you can only wear things you perceive as sexy.

I said, "Okay, you have made your point. Let's go talk to Dr. Webber and get this removed."

With Cathy's help we put together an outfit, thankfully without too much pain. But I was feeling chronically embarrassed and uncomfortable. "How do you put up with all this?" as I pulled at the stockings for the umpteenth time.

Cathy just told me to "Man up, stop moaning, and that this was all my own fault!" Then she grabbed me by the hand and next thing I knew I was being dragged out the front door and we were off to the theatre.

But when we got there we found out that yesterday was Dr. Webber's last show of the run and he couldn't be reached! To my great relief they said that they were expecting him back for the grand finale. But then added... in three months! Realising there was nothing else we could do, Cathy left her card and said to be sure to ask him to call as soon as he got back.

By the time we got home I was totally dejected. "So I have got to be like this for three whole months? Cathy, what am I going to do?"

She said a little crossly. "Why I should help you? You brought this on yourself trying to change me into your fantasy of a sexy wife. It backfired on you and now you're stuck with it until the doctor comes back."

"I know, I really am sorry. I just wasn't thinking. But I really do need your help, I can't do this on my own." Then the thought occurred, "What am I going to do tonight? I can't go to bed like this?" I just buried my head in my hands feeling thoroughly beaten.

I must have looked a pathetic sight. Because Cathy came and sat beside me and said, "Don't worry hun, we will get through this together. Lets go upstairs and see if we can sort something."

She found a cute peach nightdress, which I managed to slip into before the cramp got too bad. No pain... and I could take off the heels at last! (bliss) But as soon as I tried to take off the wig the pain came back.

"Let me try something" as she slipped off the wig and immediately began brushing my hair. I will admit, it felt rather nice. Then having got my hair into a more feminine style she put in a ribbon and tied it off into a very girly bow.

My heart sank as I looked at myself in the mirror. My mood wasn't made any better when Cathy said how adorable I looked.

"But Cathy, is the makeup really necessary?"

She just looked at me, "So, do you want another bout of cramp to find out?"

"Uhh.. you have a point. But I just feel so silly looking like this."

Then I remembered work. Work was going to be a real problem! There's no way we could afford for me to take three months off. I could feel my world crumbling around me.

Cathy just gave me a hug and said "Well, we have come this far, let's see what we can sort out."

After some experimenting we realised that with a corset pulled tight I am only a little bigger than her. Cathy said that to start with I could borrow some of her clothes. But as it looks like I would be wearing the kind of outfits that she didn't particularly like anyway, that wasn't so much of a problem. She did insist that I buy my own lingerie and nightwear though.

Cathy mentioned my voice. I haven't got the deepest of voices but it's still definitely male. It has gotten softer with the hypnotism but I certainly couldn't pass as female. Then Cathy remembered a speech therapist from work who had some transgender clients.

First thing in the morning Cathy gave the speech therapist a call and having explained the situation she said that we could come right over.

I always though of myself as being quite masculine, but Cathy used to work as a professional makeup artist and has really done a number on me. I knew she was good but I cannot believe what I see in the mirror!

But it still doesn't mean that I wasn't chronically embarrassed going out dressed as a woman. Even if Cathy does say I look rather cute.

Once the therapist had managed to stop giggling, she said that with her training I should be able to make a reasonable approximation of a female voice.

She also offered something for me to gargle that helps tighten the vocal cords a little. It lasts for about 12 hours, but after a week or two it shouldn't be necessary as the training will do the rest to hold the voice in a feminine pitch.

By the end of the morning my voice didn't sound too bad. It took effort, but at least I could talk now without making a complete fool of myself, and she said that over the next few days it should start getting easier and sound more natural. But for it to work I had to stay in my female voice all the time.

As we left the therapist I suggested doing a bit of shopping. But Cathy looked at me with a smirk and said, " Why should I go? You know the kind of things you have to buy. Have fun with it sweetie."

(She is enjoying this far too much if you ask me.)

So Cathy took the car home and I took a taxi. But I did feel a little more confident when the driver said, "Where to Miss?"

It was very embarrassing trying to shop. I didn't really have a clue, and eventually I had to give up and ask for assistance from a sales girl. She gave me a close look and said, "You're a guy aren't you?"

With my embarrassment building even higher, "Yes, but what gave me away?"

"You look ok but your mannerisms are a bit off, but it's your walk mainly. Why are you wearing heels for shopping anyway?" She had a good laugh when I explained about the hypnosis.

"So you mean to say that you have to wear knickers and stockings and everything else that a girl wears, or you get stomach cramp?"

Hanging my head I said yes, and she burst into a fit of the giggles.

But she did stop when she saw my embarrassment and turned out to very helpful. Though she couldn't resist teasing me whenever she could. Comments like, "This nightie is going to be sooo cute on you" really wasn't helping.

While I was out, Cathy had had a change of heart and found a specialty shop. She bought some proper breast forms, a couple of decent wigs, and a few other items that should help.

By the time I got back Cathy seemed in a much better mood. "Tomorrow is Sunday and since you have to dress up for work now, we need to make sure you are presentable."

Leading me over to the dressing table she said, "In the morning I will help you with all the girly stuff you are going to have to learn. At first I wasn't going to help you for trying to trick me, but I do love you and this is going to be tough enough without me adding to it."

Then the mischievous grim was back. "This is going to be so much fun, I haven't been able to play dress-up with someone since I was a girl. But for now, you really do need to get practicing walking in heels."

Monday morning arrived far too soon. Cathy helped me with my makeup and hair, and I reluctantly went to work.

I had already emailed my boss explaining about the hypnosis and why I would be dressing like a woman for the next few weeks (I hadn't dared mention three months). I managed to get to my office without too many incidents, but was very relieved to be able to close my door. I phoned Mr. Evans to say I was coming over but he insisted on coming to me. He had seen the email and didn't want me "Wandering around the office."

He knocked on my office door and just swept straight in, taking me unawares.

He didn't recognise me at first, but then was clearly shocked. There was no doubt, he was not happy. I explained everything to him and after an uncomfortably long pause he said, "Well, your job is going to have to change until you get over this 'little problem'. I don't want you to be seen by any of your regular clients while looking like that."

"I will assign your regular duties to someone else until this is over and I am transferring you to Admin. You can report to Mary Bennet for assignment. You will have to explain your situation to her until I am able to put out a memo. So have you picked a feminine name yet?"

Sheepishly, "My wife thought Ruth will be nice" I replied.

I went to see Mary and as soon as she recognised me she burst out laughing, "I thought you looked familiar. What's with the outfit? Did you lose a bet with Cathy?

I told her about getting put under hypnosis and that I could only wear female clothing that I perceived as attractive. Any attempt to wear anything else and I gets violent stomach cramp.

She asked, "You mean to say that you have to wear stockings & suspenders and heels because that's how you prefer to see girls in your lusty male mind?"

With a broad grin she said, "Oh, this is perfect. I have noticed how you look at me and the other girls and I think it's very appropriate payback.

But then she noticed the chronic embarrassment on my face, smiled kindly and said that I made an attractive girl and she was glad for the extra help.

She took me down to the print room and we met two other girls, Sandra and Linda. They had just read the memo, and seeing me, they were having a difficult time suppressing the giggles.

For the last hour I had to relieve Linda at the front desk of the print room, which amongst other things involves getting prints and advertising material for members of staff and customers. The storage shelves go floor to ceiling, which meant I often had to use a ladder. The skirt was too tight and too short, and heels were proving to be a handicap too.

As soon as I got home I kicked off the heels and quickly put on some fuzzy slippers before the pain kicked in too much. Cathy asked me how I liked being a girl at work?

I told her my feet were killing me! I couldn't move in the tight skirt! I hated being ogled by the men in the office! And the bra straps were cutting into my shoulders!

She laughed and said that it served me right for trying to wish it onto her.

I explained the problem with the ladder, and with a worrying grin she said she had just the outfit that should do the trick.

We went upstairs and she got it out. I groaned... "I mean... Really?"

With a note of sarcasm in my voice, "Are you sure you don't you have anything more girlie?" She just gave me 'THE' look. I think I can safely say it passed the hypnotism test.

Standing there with my arms wrapped around me and feeling thoroughly embarrassed, Cathy just clapped her hands together with glee, giggled and kept saying how adorable I looked.

With a broad grin she said that she may have some lesbian tendencies because she was getting a bit turned on... and that she might ask the doctor to make it permanent.

I think she was joking but there was no denying she was particularly amorous tonight.

The next morning I wore the outfit and apparently Mary liked it too as I was assigned to work the front desk (again!). At least I found it was more suitable for climbing the ladder.

The morning passed quickly and when we stopped for lunch Linda asked how I liked working the front desk?"

"It is better today with this skirt, although an awful lot of people seem to want things from the top shelf?"

They laughed and explained that the guys didn't really need all those prints. They just ask for them so they can ogle their legs and peek up their skirts. That's why we all wear leggings or chinos when working the front desk.

I just sighed and without realising it I said, "Ugh, Men! How do you girls stand it?"

It's been a couple of weeks now and I have noticed Cathy is being more attentive to her own appearance too. Perhaps it's seeing me dressed up each day? She has always been a beautiful woman, but when she makes that little extra effort she is a stunner.

Three months to the day Dr. Webber called Cathy. I was at work so she went to see him and explained the situation about the hypnosis, which he agreed to remove. But unknown to me she also asked for a slight modification, giving her the option of recalling the hypnosis. She chose "Frilly knickers for Ruth" to trigger it and "Jack come back" for release.

After work I went to See Dr. Webber and the hypnosis was removed (so I thought). I went home very happy that I could finally start dressing as a man again. I was delighted to get out of the dresses and all the lingerie and back into some comfortable clothes and shoes.

Things were mostly back to normal. Except that I noticed when I came to put on my guy clothes I had lost a lot of weight and I was still holding most of the shape created from wearing corsets. A little more worrying is that constantly wearing the gaff seems to have constrained things down below, and the poor little fella is really taking its time getting back to normal. It took quite a bit of effort to bring my voice back to it's normal range too.

After a couple of months, apart from continuing to loose weight and that 'other problem', I had mostly put my time as Ruth out of my mind. But I suppose I also started getting a little inattentive with Cathy, and not so conscientious with helping around the house as I had been. Then one Saturday I decided to go fishing with my mates instead of taking her to her mothers as promised.

While I was packing, Cathy came into the room and whispered something, and just turned around and went back downstairs. I couldn't quite make out what she said, but it sounded something like, "Don't forget Frilly Knickers for Ruth." But that makes no sense, so I must have misheard. I will ask her before I go.

Then I saw the time! What? How did it get so late! I zipped up the bag and dashed downstairs and was just about to leave. I called out, "Cathy, I am going now. Sorry, got to rush, I am running late."

Cathy came out and instead of a kiss goodbye, she just stood there and gave me a funny look. Tilting her head she said, "Are you sure you want to go fishing dressed like that?"

A bit irritated as I really wanted to get going, "And what's wrong with what I am wearing?

Without saying a word she just pointed and smirked.

I looked down and gasped!

Then she told me that she could turn me back into Ruth any time she wanted and I had better call my friends and cancel the fishing trip. Unless I wanted to go dressed like that!

I was furious and said I was going back to Dr. Webber and get the hypnosis removed once and for all!

She said "Good luck. He is touring America and he didn't leave any contact details. Now, are we going to have a change of attitude?"

Feeling forlorn I said, "So how long are you going to keep me like this?"

"Just for the weekend if you are good, longer if you are not. Now go to the spare bedroom and change into a new outfit I bought for you. You've got some jobs to do."

I went into the bedroom and saw a sexy maid outfit laid out and brunette wig. It definitely met the hypnosis requirements. But what I also noticed was how easily I had slipped back into to the corset and how feminine a shape I now had. As I looked into the mirror it was hard for me to accept what I was seeing. It wasn't just me dressed up as Ruth, I stood there looking every inch a beautiful woman. What also surprised me was how excited I was feeling, I almost felt a little giddy.

Eventually I tore myself away from the mirror and went downstairs. Cathy said, "Come, let me have a look at you?"

Trying to enter into the spirit of the thing and hopefully appease Cathy a bit, I did a little curtsy, gave her a smile and said "Mais oui Madame."

Cathy gave me a peck on the cheek and said, "You look very pretty darling. Now I want you to start with some dusting, then wash the windows. The floors need cleaning too."

I spent the whole day working through her tasks and waiting upon her. The funny thing is that once I had calmed down I actually enjoyed myself.

At bedtime I put on a sexy new baby-doll Cathy had bought for me. There was just something about me in lingerie that drove Cathy wild, there certainly was no holding back the passion!

As we lay there I said, "Cathy, I did every thing you asked but can I please go back to being me tomorrow. My feet need some rest. I promise I will be good." She gave me a long sexy kiss and said," Jack come back." I got up and slid off the knickers to see if the hypnosis had gone. To my great relief everything was okay.

The next morning I made my way down to the kitchen to the sound of Cathy preparing breakfast. Stifling a yawn I said, "Good morning hun, what have we got for breakfast?"

Cathy looked at me, "Why have you dressed like that? I took the hypnosis off last night."

Puzzled, I looked down to see what I was wearing. Suspiciously I asked, "Are you sure you didn't put the hypnosis back on again?"

Cathy started to look a little worried, "Honestly love, I really haven't."

After breakfast I went back up to the bedroom and changed into my own clothes. So the hypnosis was definitely off. But for the rest of the day I kept wondering, why did I dress as Ruth this morning? And perhaps more importantly, why didn't I notice?

Since Ruth came along we have been staying at home. So for tonight we had decided to treat ourselves to a romantic meal out. All my worries evaporated when I got home and was greeted by Cathy. She looked amazing! She must have spent hours getting herself ready.

As we drove there, I kept stealing glances of her. But when she stood on the stairs leading up to the restaurant, I just stared in absolute wonder! The stunning woman I am looking at is my wife! And she is waiting for me!

It was a truly wonderful evening, it was almost like we were newlyweds again. I couldn't take my eyes off her she was so beautiful.

The playful glint in her eyes, the way her hair shimmered in the candlelight, the way her dress hugged her every curve, the seductive hint of stocking tops, the way her heels held her feet and shaped her lovely long legs.... I was getting jealous!!

By the time we got home we were both thoroughly turned on. As we made our way upstairs Cathy had a coy look and asked, "Would you would put on a baby-doll and some stockings please? For me?"

Even as I said "For you my darling, anything." I knew I was smiling for me as much as for her. She was insatiable! But although neither of us said anything, we knew we had both crossed a line. This time it was by choice.

When I came down for breakfast and she saw what I was wearing, Cathy didn't say a word, but I did just catch a little smile play on her lips.

I had to change back into guy clothes for work, but it felt really weird. I spent all day going over in my mind last nights events, I couldn't concentrate at work. All the way home I was vacillating over whether to say anything to Cathy.

As I walked through the door I noticed a parcel. I opened it and found two gorgeous dance outfits, and tickets for a local dance competition tonight. There was no misunderstanding the message, Cathy wanted Ruth back, and she wanted to play!

With growing excitement I rushed upstairs and as quickly as I could, showered, shaved and primped myself back into Ruth so I could be ready to greet Cathy when she got home. I just had enough time to practice getting Ruth's voice back, when I heard her key in the door.

Taking a deep breath, I got to the top of the stairs just as the front door opened. I stood there with my hands on my hips, feet slightly apart and a sultry look in my eyes.

The surprise on Cathy's face was worth all the rushing around, and with an outstretched hand I curled my index finger and mouthed, "Come to me."

I couldn't help but grin as I saw Cathy drop her bag and coat onto the floor and almost ran up the stairs. Then I took her by the hand and lead her into the bedroom where her matching outfit was laid out. Then she caught sight of the tickets and just beamed!

We Salsa'ed and Shimmied and Tangoed our heels off! And we managed to get to the semi-finals before we got knocked out.

We were both still buzzing by the time we got home. But I had decided that I hadn't finished with her yet. I sat her down with a glass of wine and I dashed upstairs and quickly showered. Then while Cathy had her shower I prepared the bedroom with scented candles and put on the sexiest lingerie I could find.

When Cathy came in (bringing the wine of course) I was ready for her. For a little while we sat there in complete silence, then I started caressing her..... her eyes were wide and I could feel her trembling.... We had never been intimate with me fully as Ruth before. It's hard to describe, but it was both liberating and intimate and sensual, all at the same time.

In the morning I awoke first. I wanted to make sure Ruth was ready and waiting for Cathy.

I think she must have had a similar thought herself. I heard the click of her heels and turned as she stood in the doorway, (WOW!)

But I managed to control myself, just smiled sweetly and said "Mornin' Gorgeous."

"Mornin' Gorgeous yourself" as Cathy wrapped herself around me and kissed me.

With a broad grin on my face, "Well, if that's the greeting I am going to get, I think I might scrub myself up a bit every morning."

Cathy looked at me and with a wicked glint in her eye, "Count on it babe."

Needless to say more kissing and canoodling ensued.

Eventually getting my breath back I said, "You surprised me with the parcel, but once I opened it I knew you wanted Ruth back. If I am honest, so did I, but I didn't have to courage to admit it."

Cathy nuzzled my neck and said "What parcel was that hun?"

"You know, the one you left for me to discover just inside the door, the one with the two dresses and the tickets in it?"

Cathy gave me a puzzled look "Sorry, that parcel was nothing to do with me. I thought this was all your idea to surprise me. Which you did beautifully I might add".

It was my turn to look puzzled "But I didn't buy anything, that's why I was so sure it came from you?"

We went and found the packaging to see if there were any clues where the dresses came from and who might have ordered it. But there was nothing, not even a delivery note.

Then I realised the time and thought it best to phone work and let them know I was running late. But as I tried to drop my voice back into the male range and I found I couldn't. In fact, the harder I tried, the more I sounded like a woman trying to impersonate a man, and badly at that!

I started to panic but thankfully Cathy kept a cooler head and said she would phone in and say I was ill. At least that way we would have the day to try and sort out what was going on.

Realising I was still in a dressing gown I thought I had better get myself dressed for the day.

As I was coming back down the stairs I must have caught a step with my heel and the next thing I know I am bouncing down the stairs on my bottom! Cathy heard the commotion and saw me as I was getting back on my feet.

It was then I realised what I had put on!

Shaken by the fall, but also the shock of what I was wearing, I went straight back upstairs to get changed again. This time I would make sure it would be male clothes.

Cathy waited for ages for me to come back down. Eventually she came up to see what was taking me so long, and found me on the bed. Seeing me she said, "Honey, what's wrong?"

I looked up, "I'm scared Cath, I really am! I keep trying to change into guy clothes but I keep putting dresses on! I look in the mirror and I don't see myself anymore! What's happening to me?"

"It's ok, I am here now. I will stay with you as you get dressed".

"Thanks love. This is freaking me out so much, could you chose for me, I don't trust myself anymore."

Cathy picked out some jeans and a shirt. Feeling relieved to be back in normal clothes again we went downstairs.

We sat down but Cathy could see I was still feeling very unsettled and put her hand on mine. She was just about to say something when her eyes went wide. At the same instant I noticed that whatever was on my legs it definitely wasn't denim!

We both gasped! "What just happened?"

We sat there in shock... "It seems we are both being affected now!"

"Cath... I've just had a thought, did you mean to get all slinkied up this morning?"

Wrinkling her eyebrows trying to remember (I love it when she does that) "No I didn't... what?.... really? I thought I just slipped on a bathrobe and came downstairs. Was I really all done up?"

"Ooooh, yeh... Trust me. You came into the kitchen looking hot to trot!"

Cathy looked at me and said... "I think I need a drink."

We sat talking for ages trying to understand what was happening and what we could do about it. But all we came up with was for us both to take a few days sick leave to give ourselves some time to think this through.

A few days later another package turned up. Cathy opened it and called out, "Ruth honey, you might want to come and see this."

We pulled out what was inside and in unison we said, "I am not wearing that!"

Again we looked for any signs of who sent it but found nothing. So we wrapped it all back up and I insisted we put it into the shed and lock it up. Considering our recent experiences I was feeling really unnerved and wanted it as far away from the house as possible.

Later that afternoon we were both feeling a bit cooped up being stuck in the house, so we decided to pop out and get some groceries. It was actually quite nice just to be out, even if it was only doing mundane household shopping.

We were just lazily wandering around the local street market when we heard a male voice holler "Oy-oi! givus a pose girls!"

As I looked up, we heard the click, click, click of a camera... and it was then we both realised we were wearing the outfits that were in the box!

I was embarrassed... but Cathy was mortified!

We must have spent the entire afternoon like this and neither of us had noticed! As fast as our heels would let us, we got back to the car.

We were still both shaken when we got home and immediately got changed. Then a thought occurred to me. "We have assumed that someone else was sending us the parcels, could it be us doing it but we don't remember? I wonder if there is anything on our bank statements?"

We went through our joint account, personal accounts, credit cards... nothing. Then Cathy remembered an old savings account we had set up before we got married. Bingo! Dresses, wigs, everything! It was all there. And both of our cards had been used, so it's not just been me buying things.

It was then I noticed something strange. It looked like a standing order for a pharmaceutical company. There wasn't much to go on except the company name and what looked like an account number.

It didn't take us long to find the company website and the customer login page. But then we needed the password. I sat there for a moment and almost by themselves my fingers typed 'RaunchyRuthie' and we were in. (Cathy rolled her eyes, but I stared intently at the screen and said nothing.)

There was a repeating order for a list of chemicals and appropriate dosages. Then Cathy pointed to one, "That's a form of oestrogen." Another name caught her eye and a quick Google told us it was a testosterone suppressor. We stared at the screen in shock... we were looking at a list of gender changing hormones!

I checked the dates, and deliveries had started soon after we saw the stage show. Then it hit me. Dr. Webber knew I was listening at the door. No... wait a minute... more than that, I just had a flashback of going into the room with Cathy!

I slumped back, stunned. But Cathy kept clicking around and making notes. Eventually she put the laptop down and let out a sigh.

"Well, what we are looking at is a detailed list of hormones and medications to change someone from male to female. And not just the generic stuff either, whoever put this list together clearly knows their business and is way beyond what is generally available."

Taking a breath she continued, "With your body being saturated with this cocktail of chemicals and hormones, together with the influence of what we now know to be very sophisticated hypnosis, it's no wonder you adapted so fast to being female. And with me being controlled by hypnosis too, I was positively reinforcing the changes."

Feeling dejected I said, "It's all very well discovering this, but what can we actually do about it? We clearly can't stop this, as all that happens is the hypnosis just makes us do it without our knowledge."

Cathy looked thoughtful, and then I noticed a playful twinkle in her eye. "Ok, we can't stop it, we can't fight it, so let's enjoy the ride!"

As if seeing the blindingly obvious for the first time, "You are absolutely right, we have already proved that fighting it doesn't work. But by going along with it, we just might be able to get a little control."

Then with a widening grin I said, "And if we get any comments we can just blame it on the hypnotism. (I gave a little giggle) This might actually be fun."

So that's what we did. Cathy contacted her work, they were very understanding and said they would do all they could to support her. And I contacted Mr. Evans and Mary, and it was agreed that until further notice I would transfer to Admin. I think Mr. Evans was actually relieved and Mary sounded delighted. I couldn't have asked for better.

And that set the pattern. We still don't have any control with the outfits we are ordering, and it seems that the hypnosis has delved deep into our subconscious for ideas. Apparently I am more a party girl and girly girl, and Cathy leans more towards power dressing and leather (who would have guessed?).

It's been over a year now and we have generally gained control over when and how we wear the outfits. The trick is to get into the character of the costume and just roll with it. Though sometimes we do still get caught by surprise, especially me. A bit like this morning in fact.

I was just going into work when I realised I was wearing one of Cathy's favourite outfits (my girl does like a bit of kink). It was the first time in ages I had actually made it to the office unaware and I knew it was too late to go home and get changed. So I just swallowed hard and stepped into work.

Mary just burst out laughing. "Oh boy, Mr Evans is going to have a pink fit when he sees you today! He has asked for you to go and see him about your dress code."

"Personally, I thought you looked adorable in your 'Little Bo Peep' outfit, but one of the directors almost had a heart attack when he saw you, and apparently too many male members of staff are spending way too much time getting supplies."

I groaned inwardly, but I knew this was coming. As I made my way through the offices I heard a wave of chairs creaking behind me. At one time I would have cringed with embarrassment, but now... love it!

As I knocked on Mr. Evans door I took a breath and got myself into character. I entered and closed the door behind me. Then with slow calculating steps, never taking my eyes off him, I made my way around the side of his desk to where he sat. Standing there in these heels I towered above him. Then after slightly too long a pause... "I understand you wanted to see me?"

He sat there nervously fiddling with his hands and I could have sworn I saw a twitch in the corner of his eye. We "discussed" the matter for a little while and I was pleased that he came to see things from my point of view. As I left I couldn't help but let a little smile play on my lips as he apologised profusely for wasting my time and kept thanking me for coming up to see him.

Who would have though Mr. Evans had a thing for dominant women? Curiously, I never had a problem after that.

Unfortunately for Cathy, her company just hired a new Divisional Manager who seems to be taking great delight in shaking everybody up. His favourite phrase is "A new broom sweeps clean." Often accompanied by a cynical smirk, as if to say, "You can't touch me." He had been slowly working through the different departments, and next week was Cathy's turn.

Monday came and I knew Cathy was worried. The day seemed to drag by. I hadn't heard a peep from her all day, not even a text, which is unusual. So I was more than a little worried what state I might find her in once I got home. As I opened the front door I called out "Hi Cath, I'm home."

I heard a clipped voice answer, "Hi"

(Uh-oh, I know that voice, better tread carefully.)

More than a little surprised to see what she was wearing, I cautiously asked, "Have you been home long darling?"

"No"

(Oh, dear, really doesn't sound good.)

"So honey, umm... just had time to change then?"

"No, I just got in"

(Yipe! so she wore that to work?)

"So, uhh... how did it go at work today love?"

Shaking her head, "Sorry, hun. I was still in character." Then her face lit up and said with glee, "Wonderfully!"

Now bubbling with excitement, "I didn't know how to handle it today, so I took a leaf out of your book. Turns out our new divisional manager is a total wuss. His wife likes a bit of leather and rules the roost at home and as soon as he saw me he just rolled over! I told him to stop being a naughty boy and upsetting everybody, and he actually said "Yes Mistress."

"Then he insisted I talk to his wife on the phone!"

And with a broad grin, "Oh, we have an invite for dinner by the way."

It was a few weeks later that we had a knock at the front door. It was the police, accompanied by an investigator from Interpol.

The card Cathy had left at the theatre had lead them to us. It turns out that Dr. Webber, was actually Doktor Dolf Dracken. A scientist who ran a black opps division within the Stasi!

He had been developing a very sophisticated method of hypnotism to create the ultimate spy. He disappeared soon after the Berlin Wall came down, but it was only recently they discovered just how sophisticated and advanced his research had got.

He eventually resurfaced as Dr. Webber and has been touring as a stage hypnotist. But it was actually a cover for a massive recruitment drive, by programming people from his stage show to create the ultimate spy network.

The people he programmed were virtually untraceable. Even if identified they had no knowledge of what he had done to them. But when he activated them they could demonstrate knowledge and abilities they shouldn't have, and then have no memory of what they had done.

The officer from Interpol said "You really must have annoyed him to screw with you so much. But that also meant he made a mistake as he deviated from his usual plan of thoroughly covering his tracks. We have suspected for some time what he was doing but have not been able to prove it, until now.

The conversation went on for some time and we agreed to help any way we could. He offered to bring in a specialist to de-programme us. Though he explained that they couldn't fully undo the changes made to us, but they can give us back control.

After they had left, Cathy and I just sat there. "Who would have guessed that going to a variety show would end up getting us involved with a real live mad scientist, international espionage and becoming key witnesses for Interpol?

Over the next few weeks we worked with the specialist to de-programme us. She was really nice and has been a great help coming to terms with everything. During our last appointment she asked, "So have you thought about what you are going to do next?"

I squeezed Cathy's hand and said, "We have talked about it a lot. I could never go back to being Jack, I am Ruth now. The appointment has already been made at a gender reassignment clinic. Once I have recovered, we have decided to renew our vows and have a second honeymoon in the Seychelles".

And they did.

And they lived happily ever after.

(Hey, so what's wrong with a nice cliché ending every now and then? :-)

What a rough day! I had been feeling poorly all weekend but thought I could handle coming into work. I was wrong. As the day progressed I just felt worse and worse. In the end my boss came up to me and told me to go home.

I had just got back to my car when I heard an enormous explosion from a nearby factory!

Debris started raining down and I took refuge in my car. After a few minutes things seemed to settle, though the flames from where the building once stood were still burning out of control. Very quickly the fire brigade arrived and started their work.

As I stood there something on the ground caught my eye. At first I thought it was just a metal fragment, but as I looked closer it seemed to be in the shape of an insect.

Gingerly I gave it a nudge with my toe. It moved!

I gave it another nudge and a pair of metallic wings unfolded. But before I could react, it took to the air and latched itself onto my arm! In a panic I brushed it off and as it hit the floor I stamped on it and pounded it into the ground until there was nothing left but for a few fragments.

I looked at my arm where this... whatever it was, had landed and I could see a small puncture mark. I touched it and there was a curious tingling sensation.

By now some ambulances had arrived and I went over to the closest one and explained that I thought I had been bitten by a robot insect. The paramedic looked at me as though I was on something. But he did give the puncture mark a good look, which had by now all but disappeared.

I will admit, considering the chaos going on all around, I felt rather foolish making such a fuss. So I left my details with the police just in case they wanted a witness statement, and feeling a little bemused I made my way home.

By the time I got home I was totally exhausted. I just took off my coat, kicked off my shoes, flopped into my favourite chair and went spark out asleep.

The delivery system had worked perfectly.

As the host slept, the genetically modified virus began to expand from the initial contact area. It discovered that there was already a virus in the host which it absorbed and integrated into itself, changing its very nature.

With the qualities of the other virus now a part of its makeup, it rapidly permeated deep into the body of the host, binding itself to every cell. And then it started making connections to the brain...

When I finally awoke I was starving! As I made my way to the kitchen I realised I was actually feeling much better and decided to treat myself to a full English. Man am I hungry! With the kitchen now looking like a wreck, and with a big mug of tea in my hand, I plonked myself down at the table to eat.

I looked at my arm where that bite was but couldn't see anything. After clearing the plate, including an extra round of bread and butter I finally felt full.

There was a stirring of a consciousness within the hosts body. Not quite intelligence, but an awareness had been awoken. As the host consumed the food, it began to feed as well.. and it was growing stronger.

Time for my internet fix. I have never admitted it to anyone, but for years I have had a fascination with gender swapping stories. Today, a story caught my eye where the main characters were a married couple who by using a mystical medallion were able to exchange bodies.

I got to the part where the couple made love for the first time and how they each experienced the change. The descriptions were so well written that I could actually picture the scene, and as I got drawn further into the story I felt a familiar stirring down below.

The consciousness could feel the host's body change. As a moth to a flame, it was irresistibly drawn to these new sensations. Hungry for more it amplified the stimulation of the host's senses.

As I carried on reading, I could feel the tension building, but before I knew it I had an orgasm! What? This has never happened before! All I am doing is reading! I stood up and dropped my trousers expecting to have to clear up a mess, but everything was perfectly clean. I didn't think that was possible?

The consciousness was energised by what it had just experienced! The intense energy burst, the flush of hormones, endorphins and secretions that the host had just displayed. It absorbed it... it drew strength from it... it liked it... it craved it... it wanted more! Hungrily it then replayed the nerve firing that had originally caused this response.

The next thing I knew, I could feel myself becoming aroused again. But I am not doing anything? This can't be happening. And before I could work out what was going on another breathtaking orgasm shook my body!

And then it happened a third time!

Barely able to stand, I leant against the wall totally exhausted and thoroughly confused, wondering what on earth had just happened? In a daze I made my way back to the bedroom and just flopped onto the bed and immediately fell fast asleep.

The intense activity throughout the hosts body was having a profound effect. Like a storm cascading through the body, connections were being forged cell by cell. What was once small clusters of the virus were now interconnecting with astonishing speed, creating a growing web of connections throughout the host's body.

It was becoming a neural network.... a living brain!

Like waking from a dream, the consciousness was becoming increasingly aware... and an intelligence began to form.

The phone rang, waking me up.

"Hello?" I said sleepily.

"Matt? Is that you? Did I wake you up?"

It was my sister, Jessica. She is coming to visit for a couple of weeks and I was to pick her up at the train station.

"Actually sis, yes you did."

"Did you forget that you needed to pick me up from the station?"

"No I didn't forget. I was to expect you on Friday at ten p.m. and you were going to call me as you were pulling in."

"Well, I am pulling in."

"What do you mean? It's only Wednesday morning."

"Uhh, Matt, it's Friday evening and I am at the station waiting for you."

"What? You are kidding! Sorry Jess, I don't know what happened. I'll be there in 10 minutes."

Feeling totally washed out, I dashed to the station. As I drove up I saw her waiting for me.

After a big hug hello, "Hiya Jess, sorry for keeping you waiting. What? Just the one bag this time?"

She just gave me 'that' look and nodded to the three other bags tucked behind the pillar. I don't think my dear sister has even heard of the concept of travelling light.

"I thought you were staying for two weeks, you have brought enough clothes to last six months!"

She sighed, "You are just a man, you don't understand that a girl needs a change of clothes."

I shook my head and said, "Women! Don't understand 'em, but ya gotta love 'em". (Since we lost our parents we have been particularly close and are always ribbing each other.)

Once home, Jessica went to the spare bedroom and started to unpack her things while I made us both a drink. I sat on the bed and we chatted as outfit after outfit was put away. By the time she was finished I could barely talk I was so tired. So making my excuses I said we can catch up with things properly in the morning and went to bed. My head had hardly touched the pillow and I fell into an exhausted sleep.

The intelligence had been quietly listening and thinking. It could hear the hosts thoughts and it was learning, and learning fast. Now the host was sleeping it could probe the hosts mind more thoroughly.

First priority was survival and sustenance. But it didn't just want to sustain itself, it wanted to feast! What was it that it had experienced? Examining the hosts memories it realised that the host was reading a story and the ideas being described were what stimulated it so much to bring on an "orgasm".

What a strange concept? But whatever it was, it realised that any normal method of nourishment would never compare. Why nibble at scraps when you can feast!

As it delved further, it learned that the host's species had two distinct genders. Male and female, and that the host was male. But what's this? The orgasm of the female were supposedly even stronger than the male's that it had experienced?

It needed to bond to a female!

But it realised that was a problem. Having so thoroughly integrated with this host, it knew it could not survive the separation.

But it was now addicted to the energy of the orgasm and it wanted more, it would have to find a way to achieve a female level orgasm inside this host's body. It just had to work out how.

I was shocked awake by a scream! It was Jessica. I rushed to her bedroom to see her clutching her hand which was bleeding quite heavily.

"My makeup mirror is broken" she said, "I was just reaching in and I've sliced my hand on it."

Although there was quite a bit of blood, I could see the cut wasn't actually that deep. So I put some gentle pressure on the cut to reduce the bleeding and lead her into the bathroom and over to the tap to rinse out the cut. Then having dried it all off and the bleeding mostly stopped, I covered the cut with a sticky-plaster.

It was aware of another creature similar to the host. When they touched, it was able to absorb some of the blood from this new creature. Slowly and carefully it began to compare it with the host.

Over breakfast we decided to have a day out, get some shopping, a bit of lunch, and generally just enjoy the day. By the time we got back home and watched a bit of telly we were both rather tired and decided on an early night. Though I suspect finishing off that third bottle of wine might have had something to do with it too.

It had been busy.

Having analysed the blood, it discovered that it came from a female. And being a genetic match to the host, it could use it as a template for the changes it now had in mind. Soon an unlimited supply of it's needs could be possible! Tonight, it would let the host in on the plan.

As I slept I began to dream. I seemed to be in a very pink, very girly bedroom, and then noticed a young girl sitting on the bed.

Somehow I knew I was asleep, but was still very aware of what I was dreaming. But what kind of dream is this where I would imagine of all things a little girl in her bedroom?

"Come sit by me Matt. We need to talk."

Now my dream is talking to me? Well, better go along with it I suppose?

As I stepped towards to the bed, "Hello? So, umm, who are you?"

"Well..." she hesitated. "The closest definition I can find in your mind to describe me is a symbiote. Basically, I live inside you, and your body has to provide nourishment for both of us. Which is why you have been so hungry by the way."

"A symbiote? That's just a nice way to describe a parasite."

"Oh no, symbiote is definitely a more accurate definition. I may depend upon you for sustenance, but I actually provide you with some major benefits too. With me, you will never get sick, and will have a greatly extended life span. All I ask in return is nourishment."

Ok, now I know I have a good imagination, but this definitely not an ordinary dream. Hey, I wonder if that chicken I had earlier was on the turn?

As though hearing my thoughts, "What! You think I'm not real?" Tears started to well up in her eyes.

A little take aback by her reaction, "Look, I am sorry. But this is all just a bit too incredible to accept as real, especially as I know I am dreaming all this."

She shrugged my arm away. "It doesn't matter, you will get the proof you want soon enough. I think you should go now, I need to concentrate on changing your body. But know this, you can't get rid of me, we are an integral part of each other now."

As I awoke I thought, "That was definitely one of my weirder dreams."

I made my way to the bathroom and jumped into the shower. Is it my imagination or is my manhood smaller? Nah, must be a bit cold this morning, that's all. As I lathered myself up and rubbed across my chest it seemed to be rather puffy, and then I felt a sharp pain.

"Aww!" that hurt! Gingerly I poked myself in my chest and a pain like a deep bruise hit me again. Then as the pain subsided my nipples hardened (they have never been that big before) and there was a distinct blush spreading across my chest. (Now this really is weird.)

I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off. Being careful around my tender chest, I slipped on my robe I went see Jessica.

So, what brings you to my room in your bathrobe?"

"I was showering and my chest seems a little swollen and is really sore. Could you have a look at it please?"

Matt opened the top of his robe and exposed his chest. Jessica's eyes widened a little. There on Matt's chest were two small, but quite discernable breasts.

She reached out and slowly and lightly ran her fingers over Matt's chest. Instinctively he closed his eyes and took a gasp of breath. Jessica could see that he was getting aroused just by her touch. As she moved her hand towards a nipple she gave it a gentle tweak.

Matt let out a moan of pleasure and his legs gave out from under him and he crumpled to the floor. Shocked, Jessica watched helplessly as Matt lay there. His eyes clamped shut and his body shook until what seemed to be the spasms of an orgasm!

As he lay there his robe had fallen open and Jessica was stunned to see the beginnings of a decidedly feminine body taking form.

In Matt's mind, the battle had begun!
.
.
.
.
I found myself staring at an unbelievable view. I then noticed a woman. It was the girl from my previous dreams, though older now.

Gazing out over the water she said, "You have an amazing imagination Matt".

Then she turned and starting to walk towards me, "It would have been a lot easier if you had just believed me, you know? I was hoping to be able to work with you. But you have to understand that I need to do this."

Feeling a little nervous I said, "Need to do what?"

A column of water slowly rose up in front of me. As the vertical surface started to smooth out an image began to form. At first I thought it was a reflection, but as it became clearer I could see it was the image of a beautiful woman. For a moment I just stood there staring, but then as I moved she moved too. It was when I reached out to touch the surface I was hit by the stark realisation that I was looking at a reflection of me!

"What is going on?"

"This is what you will look like when I am finished. I will leave you in full control of the body. All I require is that you have an orgasm when I need you to, so that I can feed. If you resist, I can and will force you to have one."

I was starting to feel genuinely scared. This might not just be a dream after all?

With a wave of her hand, "Oh, don't act all surprised, I did try to tell you but you wouldn't believe me."

Whether this is real or not, I take great objection to being manipulated and threatened like this. I tried to grab the woman, but as I reached towards her she deftly sidestepped me, and launched me straight into the water.

The water wasn't especially deep, but the shock of the cold as I hit it took my breath away, and it was surprisingly difficult to pull myself out again. But each time I tried, she kept pushing me back in and I could feel myself getting weaker and weaker.

Eventually I just stood there. "Please let me out, I'm freeing and I am exhausted."

She looked at me with distain, "Of course you are. The more you resist me, the more fatigued you become and the more of your resistance to me ebbs away. I have told you, you can't win. The choice is yours, if you stop fighting me, I'll let you out. Otherwise, another dunking is in order and you will eventually become so weak you will be powerless to resist me anyway."

I nodded and said "Ok", and as she stood back I was finally able to pull myself back onto the shore.

"I would much prefer it if you would work with me," she said. "It takes too much energy to keep fighting you and we have a lot to do. I know your thoughts and you consider that a woman's orgasm is more powerful than a man's. Once you become fully female, we can see if that is true".

A cold look flashed across her eyes. "But understand this, you can't stop me. If you work with me, I can adjust your appearance to whatever you wish. If not, you will get the form and the life that I decide. I can take control of your body whenever I want to, and I will not hesitate to do so if you try to stop me."

Realising arguing with my own imagination wasn't going to get me anywhere I decided to keep quiet and play along.

She shook her head, "You still don't get it do you? But no matter, when you wake up you will. With the sample of your sister's DNA to work from I can now adjust your body to it's new form however we wish."

She smiled, "Right. Now, we have that sorted out, I think it's time I took a name, how does Celeste sound?"

By now I had given up trying to make any sense of this. "Ok, Celeste sounds good".

"Wake up now and get your proof. Once I get your body into its new form, I will be able to communicate with you while you are awake."
.
.
.
.
I awoke in bed with Jessica sitting there with a worried look on her face.

"Uhh, what's wrong sis?" I asked.

"How do you feel Matt?"

Still trying to wake up, "I don't know, a bit strange to be honest." As I lay there, it felt as though every part of my body was aching.

"You won't believe this Jess, but I've been having the craziest dreams lately. First there was a girl but now she is a young woman. She calls herself Celeste and says that she has attached herself to me like a symbiote or something, and needs energy from me to live. She actually said that the energy of an orgasm feeds her better than the nourishment she can get from my blood stream. And, since women's orgasms are more powerful than men's, she going to turn me into a girl!"

"Is that crazy or what?"

Jessica, didn't say a word and just pulled the bed covers down to my waist. As I looked down, sitting proudly on my chest were two perfectly formed breasts. When I saw them I almost passed out.

"I really need something to eat," I groaned.

"I'm not surprised. You've been out for over fifteen hours. Stay there and I'll get you something."

Jessica went to the kitchen and returned with a sandwich which I eagerly ate.

"So it wasn't just a dream? It's all real?"

As if in response, beneath the sheets I felt a very strange pulling sensation. It was a little like the beginnings of an erection, but going in not out. Even as reached down I felt the last of my manhood disappearing and a something else beginning to form, no prizes for guessing what.

My whole body seemed to be tingling, but eventually I could feel everything settle and I looked at Jessica and said, "I think it's finished". Shocked at hearing my new feminine voice, I sat bolt upright and clamped my hand over my mouth!

Of course Jessica wasn't the least surprised as she has stayed with me the whole time and seen my transformation. "How are you feeling? Are you ok?"

With my hand still covering my mouth, I just nodded.

Jessica has always been the more practical and pragmatic one. She gave me a smile and said, "You are covered in sweat, go and have a quick shower and I'll get you something to wear,"

I just sat there, unable to move.

Jessica moved up and sat beside me, "Come on, it will be ok".

I turned to her and she could see the anxiety in my face, and she leaned into me and hugged me.

I was shaking, "I am scared Jess, I don't know If I can handle this? Please help me?"

Kissing me on my forehead "Of course I will hun, of course it will. Now go and have a shower, it will make you feel better."

After the quickest shower I have ever had, I came back into Jessica's bedroom. She looked up and gave me a smile and said, "Right, my turn" and left for the bathroom. With me staring at the clothes she had laid out for me.

I couldn't bring myself to put any of it on, it just felt wrong. I know Jessica is only trying to help but this is moving too fast. I have only been female for five minutes and she already wants me in pretty girls underwear, and had actually laid out a dress for me to wear, not even a pair of jeans.

I found a spare bedsheet and pulled it around myself and dejectedly I sat on the floor. Instinctively I tucked my knees under my chin as I closed my eyes and tried to get a grip on all these changes.

"See."

Startled, I looked up to see who was there.

It was Celeste's voice. What? I am awake and can hear her?

"I told you, and as you can now see, it is very real."

"Looking like this, I can't argue that what you have done to me isn't real, but I don't have to like it."

"Oh, you will."

Not really listening I just sat there fuming. Then I felt a little tickle in the back of my mind, and I thought that perhaps being a girl wasn't the worst thing in the world? But before I could work out what just happened, Jessica came back in and sat down next to me.

"You didn't get very far did you?" Then with a comforting smile, "Don't worry I will help you, I know it's a lot to get used to. Let's go and get you sorted and tidy up that mop of hair you have on your head."

Of course, she wasn't going to be satisfied just combing my hair, she put me through the whole process that a woman goes through before facing the day. I really wasn't happy, but when she was done and I was finally allowed to look into the mirror. I was stunned at what I saw!

I was lost in the gaze of the beauty staring back at me when Jessica snapped me out of it, "I was thinking while I was having my shower, you are going to need a new name aren't you? How does Sophie sound to you?"

Still a little dazed I heard myself say, "Sure," Sophie sounds ok". But it wasn't ok. Or was it? Umm, what was I thinking?

I heard Celeste say, "I like that name."

I then realised what had just happened and was so angry! I shouted at Celeste, "How dare you change my thoughts like that! You can't just go fiddling with my mind whenever you feel like it!"

I couldn't help it as tears started to well up in my eyes. Jessica looked shocked at my outburst. (Of course, she hadn't heard Celeste.) But then she scootched up and placed her arm around my shoulder.

"Don't cry, we will face this together" she said.

Feeling comforted in her arms I started to feel calmer. My head was on Jessica's shoulder so I pulled back a little to look into her eyes and to say thank you....

But as their eye's met, it wasn't Sophie but Celeste who moved closer and gently kissed Jessica's mouth. Jessica was shocked, but then found herself returning the kiss with a growing sense of passion.

I shouted at Celeste, "Oh no you don't!" I had noticed that Celeste's first kiss released some saliva onto Jessica's lips.

"You can't stop me," Celeste calmly replied. "She has me in her system now. I've got you and her now! Just relax, sit back and enjoy the ride."

I screamed and tried to distract Celeste, but nothing worked.

Meanwhile, Jessica felt her body heat up with another kiss. Celeste began to caress her thighs, each stroke made Jessica hotter than before. She had never felt this aroused in her life and wanted more.

She felt the tension building, and then Jessica's whole world exploded in the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced!

As Jessica began to come down, Celeste continued to caress her and had her moving towards the next one so that she could absorb more of the energy she now craved.

Perhaps it was because she was distracted, but it was then I could hear what Celeste was planning. "You can't be serious?" I said to Celeste.

"Why not. I've got enough energy after that wonderful orgasm to fully integrate myself with Jessica the way I have with you. She will thank me for it."

I screamed, "No, I won't let you! She is my sister and you can't do this!"

I could hear the distain in Celeste's voice, "I think you need to go to sleep now".

As I felt myself slip into unconsciousness, I just had time to notice Celeste forming a small lump on her tongue and move some of herself into it, then as they continued to kiss she released it into Jessica's mouth.

.
.
.
.
It was some time later my mind begin to clear and I was back in control of myself. I was exhausted and very hungry. I went to the kitchen to sort myself something to eat. But I had barely managed to finish the meal when exhaustion overtook me and I fell asleep.

Once again, I found myself overlooking the lake and I could see Celeste standing near the water's edge.

This was my chance! Not waiting for her to notice me, I rammed into her with everything I had and sent her flying into the lake. By now I had realised that the lake wasn't just part of the landscape, it had something to do with her power over me.

She quickly recovered and tried to climb out, but I just pushed her back into the water. She kept trying, but each time she fell back in I felt a little stronger and I could see her start to struggle. Celeste soon caught onto what I was doing and stood up a little way from the waters edge.

"Ok, you have made your point, can I get out now?"

"If you promise not mess with my mind again."

Celeste thought about this for a minute. "Ok, I won't."

While she got out, I walked along the beach a little way, sat down and looked over the water. As Celeste came and sat next to me, I looked at her. "Tell me what you are planning to do to my sister?"

"I've seeded a part of myself into her. Once it's established I'll be able to absorb energy from her as well. She will get all the benefits that I've given you too, but under our control."

I paused to gather my thoughts, "I realise I am not going to be able to stop you, but I'll make you a deal. I will stop fighting you, but you have to stop messing with my mind and Jessica has to know the truth about what's happening. Otherwise, I will fight you every way I can, for as long as I can, and you can't afford that can you?

Celeste looked at me, "You have a point. Controlling your body while you were fighting me took a lot of effort. I'll agree to that, we have a deal"

Taking a deep breath, "I'll probably regret this, but ok, we have a deal."

I awoke with my mind feeling a lot clearer, but my body felt really tired.

I went to Jessica and she was still sleeping.

"Celeste, what should I do?"

"Just touch her, I will do the rest".

I sat on the bed next to Jessica, reached out and gently touched her neck. Once I made contact, I felt a tingling sensation shoot down my arm. "Celeste, what was that?" There was no reply. I called to her again, but silence.

Jessica's whole body started glowing! As I continued to watch it seemed to be focusing more around her forehead. And then suddenly her eyes shot open, and her hand went to where I had touched her. She looked around the room very confused, and then looked straight at me.

"I understand now Sophie. All of it".

Jessica took my hand and as we touched I was almost overwhelmed by a flood of images, emotions and thoughts. Then just as quickly it calmed down again and I could clearly hear Jessica's thoughts... and Celeste's.

Jessica looked right at me and with her mouth firmly shut I could hear her say, "Isn't this amazing? I can hear you thinking. and I can 'feel' you too. This is sooo cool!"

Then she tilted her head and looked puzzled, "But what I don't get is why you struggled with Celeste? What she is offering is incredible. We can change how we look and we'll never grow sick or old. How could you not want that?"

I could hardly believe what I was hearing. "What? You have to ask why I was upset when my body was invaded by a parasite, I was changed into a woman against my will, she interferes with my mind on a whim, and I loose control of my own body whenever she feel like taking over! Really?"

Jessica looked shocked at my outburst, "Perhaps we had better talk about this later when you have calmed down a bit. Celeste is staying here with me for a while, and seeing how upset you are perhaps that is a good thing. She says her old body will continue to work without her now. Just remember to feed it once a month, more if you want to change anything."

I caught that straight away. "I can change my body without her help?"

"Yes, whatever you want, just not back to being male. Even though you have been mean to her she wants you to enjoy being a woman."

I could feel myself clench my teeth, "Never."

Jessica let go of my hand, a little dismissively, "We'll see. Now while I am having some breakfast, you go and shower and get dressed. Then it's my turn. I feel the need for shopping."

I had a shower, but out of principle I slipped on a pair of sweats and a top, and made my way to the kitchen for some breakfast.

Jessica seemed to take ages to get herself ready. But when she came down I couldn't believe what I saw!

Is that really her? Now I look closer, I can see that it is still Jessica. But almost everything about her is a little different. Her skin is flawless, her features softer, and she has always had a good figure but now she looks stunning. And I have never seen her dressed like that, ever!

Now I am really worried. Seeing the changes she had made to herself and how she is dressed made me wonder if Celeste had taken over. "Are you ok Jess, or should I say Celeste?"

"Oh little sister, it is me Jessica. Celeste and I have had a long talk. She convinced me that I could get anything I wanted from this world. I could have the perfect body and any man I wanted. All I have to do was to work with her. Unlike you, I thought it was a great idea. So we made some changes and here I am, the new me. Oh, and I'm the one in control now and you are going to be the spare one, not me.

I stood there stunned! This couldn't be my sister. She was never callous like this. I knew that Celeste had influenced her somehow. I had to get through to Jessica and convince her.

As she gave herself a final preen in front of the mirror, "Oh, and you can have my clothes now, they are not my style anymore. I have a whole new look to create. I will see you when I get home". And with that, Jessica turned on her heels and left.

I flopped down onto the bed and started to cry. I felt totally helpless and not knowing what to do. I don't know how long I laid there, but eventually I was cried out and my head began to clear. Then I remembered Jessica saying something about my being able to make changes? So if I am going to be stuck like this, perhaps I might as well start working out what I can actually do with my new body?

Something simple and obvious. Concentrating on my breasts, I closed my eyes and imagined them a little larger. At first, nothing seemed to be happening, but then I felt the bra becoming tighter. When I opened my eyes again I could see that there had been a definite change.

My breasts were not much larger, but definitely fuller, and they now filled the bra beautifully.

A little unnerved at what I had just done, I paused for a moment. Am I actually enjoying being able to change myself? Could I be starting to accept this? But then again, if I am stuck as a woman, why shouldn't I make this body the way I want it?"

With those thoughts echoing around my mind I headed back to Jessica's bedroom. Opening the dresser, I just stared at the array of very feminine clothes. I still can't get my head around the idea that it will all fit me now. But just looking won't get me dressed, so I tried on a couple of outfits and found I was actually enjoying trying out different styles.

Looking in the mirror I then realised I was going to have to attend to my hair and sort some makeup. The idea of actually going out with a naked face didn't feel right somehow?

After pulling my hair back into a ponytail I laid out Jess's makeup. Which doesn't seem so intimidating now I have actually sat myself down to do it. And even styling my hair went well and I will admit I was rather pleased with my first attempt.

Feeling a lot more confident, now I need something to do for the day. Hmm... I know, I'll have a wander around town, grab a bite of lunch and I can check out some new outfits. "This should be fun." I took one final look at myself in the mirror, grabbed my keys and headed out the front door.

The trip into town was interesting, a little weird, but interesting. It felt like every guy was checking me out. At first I got a little buzz from the attention, but as it went on it was actually a little bit creepy.

After a general wander around the shops I stopped at a cafe for a sit and a coffee. I was idly thinking over the day when it finally dawned on me what I had been doing. Making my body more feminine? Expertly doing my hair and makeup? Going around shops looking for sexy outfits? Thinking about guys checking me out? What had Celeste done to me?

But all that paled into insignificance when I saw someone walking towards me.

Me! Standing right in front of me was my male self!

"I see you decided to come out then?" the copy of me said.

"Jessica?"

As I watched my body take a pose, "So, do you like it?"

I sat there in a daze and just couldn't think straight. "I don't get it. Why are you in my body?"

"Simple. People would ask too many embarrassing questions if you never showed up again. So Celeste and I came up with the idea that we could pose as you occasionally to deflect any suspicions. And for a laugh we thought we would give it a try.

This was too much! It was one thing to force me into being a woman, it was another thing to take over my life! With a building rage I leapt up and launched myself at uhh... me!

As I made contact, there was a blinding flash of light!

When my eyes cleared, I found myself standing by a now very familiar lake. Jessica and Celeste were lying unconscious near the waters edge. As fast as I could, I dashed over and picked up Celeste and flung her into the water. Her body hit with a huge splash!

I went over to Jessica and shook her awake.

"Where am I?" she groggily asked.

I was about to answer when I heard...

"You'll pay for that!" Celeste screamed in rage!

As I turned, I saw Celeste reaching for me. But she hadn't noticed Jessica stand up as she lunged at her and knocked Celeste off her feet. Then before she could react we grabbed her and tossed her back into the lake.

We stood there shoulder to shoulder. As Celeste attempted to climb out we pushed her back in again.

"Please stop, I can't fight two of you" she begged, as she attempted to climb out again.

Pushing her back in, "Never! We know being in the water weakens you, you will stay in there until we know you can't harm us again... Ever!"

Standing in the water, Celeste stared at us with fear in her eyes. Then, a strange look crossed her face. She gave a smile that sent a chill down my spine, and slowly she slipped under the water.

For a moment we just stood there bemused, but then we noticed that the water where Celeste's had been standing grew dark and started to shimmer. Then like a ripple across the water, a blackness began to spread wider and wider.

We looked at each other, then we turned and ran!

The ripple continued over the meadow and faster and faster it was catching up with us.

And then everything went black
.
.
.
.
I woke up feeling very disoriented. As my head started to clear I realised I was in the back of an ambulance. It was then I saw Jessica looking at me. Straight away I could see she was my Jess, not the one Celeste had created.

Then the realisation hit me. I was still a woman.

The paramedic who had been examining us said, "Everything seems to be ok, but I would still like to take you to the hospital to check the two of you over."

We looked at each other, and nervous at what they might find, we both said that we were fine and a trip to the hospital would be a waste of everybody's time. Then having promised we would go to the hospital if we have any symptoms, the ambulance left.

Neither of us felt up to the walk home so we got a taxi. As we settled into the back seat, dejectedly I put my head on Jessica's shoulder as she tried to console me.

When we got home, we were both too exhausted to talk so we went to bed. Time enough to figure out what happened tomorrow.

I awoke to the wonderful smell of cooking. I pulled on my robe and made my way to the kitchen and saw Jessica making breakfast.

Jessica heard me come into the kitchen and gave me a smile, "I know you like a cooked breakfast so I thought I would get some on the go."

"Thanks Jess, that's really thoughtful. I see you've made your hair longer?"

She gave a little smile, "Just experimenting, you know?"

"Umm... funny you should mention that, I tried to change myself last night. I could manage some small stuff but I couldn't turn myself back to being male."

Jessica kept quiet, she knew what the next question would be.

"Do you remember how to change yourself into me?"

"Yes, I think so."

"Do you think you could show me?"

Jessica paused for a moment. "Sorry love, no."

I half expected the answer, but hearing it out loud I felt devastated.

"I really wish I could. Celeste showed me how, but I can't explain it. It's more a feeling than a conscious thought."

"Why don't we touch hands and you can show me that way?" I asked.

"Celeste was the bridge. I tried to read your thoughts when we were in the taxi last night but I couldn't. I'm really sorry."

"So that's it, I am stuck?"

Jessica came and sat at the table. "Look, I have been thinking. You may not be able to be Matt again but you still have a life. What if I was to 'Come Out' as you and transition into a woman? I should only have to stand in for you a few times just to get everything in place, and then after a few months you can officially be you again, even if it is as Sophie.

"You would do that for me?"

"Of course. We are family, we take care of each other."

I was more than a little stunned. What a brilliant idea.

But then a look went across Jessica's face that got me worried.

"There is something else. With all that has been going on I have been rather distracted and I didn't realise that I am late. While you were sleeping I nipped out and got a pregnancy test kit. Though I didn't feel brave enough to actually do the test until you were up."

The concern on her face was now very obvious. I was just about to make a comment when I remembered the smile on Celeste's face and my blood ran cold. I went to hug her but she held up a tester and said, "I think you should check too."

I stood there in shock! Then slumped back into the chair. "But I have only been a girl for a few days and there is no way...."

The look on Jessica's face was enough to take the words right out of my mouth.

I don't know how long I sat there staring at the tester in my hand. Eventually Jessica put her hand on my shoulder and nodded towards the bathroom.

My legs were shaking so much I was having difficulty walking properly. As I got to the bathroom door I grasped the handle as though my life depended on it.

I looked to Jessica who gave me a weak smile and a little nod.

I swallowed hard and we went inside.

We read the instruction leaflet over and over just so we could delay it a little longer.

In the end we knew we couldn't put it off and ran the tests.

The instructions said it would take five minutes to give a result.

It was the longest five minutes of my life.....

My Ex is a psyco! No really, she is! I have a piece of paper to prove it and everything.

Nobody would believe me of course. One flutter of those baby blue's and her sweet smile, would melt anybody's heart. Truth be told, mine as well. And she never reeely hurt me... well... that much. And make-up sex was the best!

But eventually I knew something would happen and then everybody would know. In her defence she was having a really bad afternoon (her hormones were definitely spiking that day). But the way she took out those three suicide bombers armed with nothing more than a pair of stilettos, diamante handbag and an iPhone, has become the stuff of legend within the security forces (just don't ask me about the iPhone, ok? you really don't want to know).

Unfortunately, it was then going after the five SAS Commandos who were trailing the bombers which wasn't such a good idea. Though I understand they will be coming out of hospital soon, so that's a good thing.

Of course, I am not the slightest bit surprised, I was married to her for 6 years. Though her using the emotional stress of coping with our divorce as justification for her "outburst" didn't really get any traction.

They recon she probably will never be released from the High Security Wing... of the High Security Psychiatric Hospital... for the Criminally Insane.

But the judge still thought it might be an idea if she threw in with the divorce settlement a 100 mile exclusion order, which I thought was a nice touch (I think she liked me).

It still cost me the house, which is why I am now moving into my new little flat. But I am not complaining as the house was mostly her idea anyway, and what would I do with a 5 bedroom house with a dunge-- sorry, basement. I didn't begrudge it to her, she always seemed so much more relaxed after a session in her "Play-Room".

The day I moved in couldn't have been timed worse. The builders were still here doing final fitting out of the other apartments, so there were vans and builders and decorators everywhere. Plus they were building a new telecoms relay station right across the road. So I had to contend with even more vehicles and plant and workmen!

Going to be great when they switch it on though. I do like my tec-toys and being so close to the relay station I will get the best speed of everything, HD TV, Super high speed internet, 5G phone, the lot. But it's not just an indulgence as I am setting up a new internet business. So fast and stable comms is going to be essential.

Actually, calling this my "little flat" is perhaps being a touch modest. I had a real stroke of luck. The judge from my divorce case had a (cough) "friend" who was just finishing converting an old Manor House into separate apartments and said she would put in a good word for me. Ok, I may only own a part of it, but when it comes to what estate agents like to call "kerb appeal" it doesn't get much better than this.

Had my first night in my new bed, and although I am waking up to a mountain of boxes and mess, it's also the first time since I met the Ex I have been at peace.

As mine is the first door when you come into the foyer from the main entrance, it's become a bit of a routine to take in parcels for other residents. Partly because I am one of the few people here most days, but also because everybody keep disagreeing over the style of font for the door numbers. So every few days all the numbers come off while we wait for the new ones to be fitted. Which does lead to a bit of confusion sometimes.

It's been a few weeks and I am settling in nicely. Especially as they have switched on the new relay station now. Woohoo! And it really is as fast as they had promised. Great! I can get on with my business website at last.

I was heavily engrossed in work when the phone buzzed with a text. [broken text message].... moved into your new place. Will be in touch once you have had a chance to settle in :-*) But no sender number?

Curious? I wonder who sent me that? Only a very few people know about the move and any business communications I get are online.

But then the thought occurred... it couldn't be the Ex... could it? Ugh! how paranoid am I? She is safely under lock and key, and she wouldn't have any idea of my new number or where I am anyway... I am sure...

But... she does have those big baby blues, that sweet sweet smile, and knows how to use them...

Nah, I am just being silly... probably...

I had just stopped for some lunch when the phone rang, it was my solicitor. Having recently got the final bill for his services I couldn't help but mutter under my breath, "I wonder how much this call is going to cost me?"

That thought got pushed far from my mind when he said, "I think you should know, your ex wife was released yesterday on a technicality. She had been fitted with an electronic tag and was under constant supervision but somehow she removed the tag and has now disappeared. You may want to take precautions."

Not believing what I was hearing, I had barely put the phone down when the phone buzzed with another text. [broken text message] .... sent a gift for you... [broken text message] .... beautiful new home... [broken text message] .... whole new perspective on life ;-*) Again, no sender number!

She has found me! My anxiety level went off the scale! It must be her, and she has a way to contact me that leaves no trace! Even that the message has broken up, that's just like her too!

I have experienced what she can be like when she is being... uhh, "playful". To say that she was vexed with the divorce, is an understatement that would make the stiffest of British upper lip's quiver! Now she has had time to stew and scheme and plot, I really don't want to even try to imagine what frame of mind she must be in.

I almost had a heart attack when I heard a knock at the door! By the time I had calmed myself down enough to see who it might be, nobody was there. I gingerly opened the door and found a plain brown box sitting on my doorstep. I looked all around but nobody was there. Even the decorators who have been doing the final finishing for the last few days must be having a tea break somewhere.

I stared at the box for ages. Is it from her? What was in it? Should I take a chance and open it? It's got to be a trap! But perhaps the trap was not to open it? I am driving myself nuts trying to second-guess that mad woman!

In the end I just grabbed a knife and tore into the packing tape and opened the damn box. I carefully removed the tissue paper inside to reveal the contents.

What on earth does this mean? Women's shoes? These are just the sort of style that she liked, but why send them to me? I checked the box again for anything that might give me a clue? Nothing!

Wait, what did that text message say? "whole new perspective on life" That was my only clue. Then it struck me. There is no doubt this is from her, this is just the sort of mind game she liked to play. I am fairly confident she wouldn't come straight at me, she would just end up by trapping herself again and this time she would never get out. She may be a certified head-case, but she wasn't stupid.

But anyway, for her it was always more about control and humiliation. She knows how I feel about men dressing up in women's clothing and this is her way of trying to get inside my head.

Nah, I am being ridiculous now. Couldn't be that? Surely?

But the evidence was right there! Women's shoes and the instructions, "whole new perspective on life." That must be what she means? She wants to humiliate me by making me dress up like a woman.

With growing panic I tried to work out what options I have. Ignore it? Well that's not an option. If I didn't play along she would only escalate and I know what she is capable of. There really are worse things than death and she wrote the instruction manual for most of them! (fully illustrated too)

I could run, but where too? She would have already planned for that and would just track me down again. And then I would be in an even worse situation.

Police? They won't be able to stop her, and if she found out, that would just make her up the game even more. So all that would achieve is letting them know who to blame after she had finished with me.

I groaned. What choice do I have?

With a sinking feeling in my stomach I couldn't see any alternative but to go along with it. For now anyway. But at least I could then use the time to carefully plan a way to thoroughly and totally disappear. Make sure she could never find me ever again! Yes! That's what I will do!

Thank goodness for the anonymity of the internet. I went "shopping". I really had no idea there was so much out there for cross-dressers. You could very easily spend a lot of money if you weren't careful. Thankfully I was able to get most of it on a next day delivery. The one thing I could be sure of though.... she would be watching!

The next morning, I waited anxiously for the deliveries to arrive. One of the down sides of ordering online is that you can't actually speak to anyone. I made it clear in the 'Other Instructions' field only to use my initials and use plain packaging. The last thing I wanted was my name emblazoned across the address label and feminine logos all over the boxes!

I heard the Post Office van as it pulled up, I recognised the driver from previous deliveries. We always have a chat. We are both divorced, and like most guys our second favourite topic for discussion is complaining and joking about women. After football that is of course.

As I opened the door he had a puzzled look on his face. He looked at the packages, he looked back at me, then said, "All the door numbers are off again, I think I have the right number, but I can't imagine you ordering all this. Must be for one of your neighbours again. Can I leave them with you?"

Trying to look as relaxed as I could, I noticed that every single package had an overtly feminine label clearly attached. I could feel myself getting flushed with embarrassment. But then as I signed for the packages he noticed, "Umm, aren't they your initials on the labels?"

I cringed and I could feel by the way my skin was burning I must be almost incandescent, "Oh, they are for my sister".

The look on his face told me he didn't believe a word of it.

I hastily closed the door and I could feel myself shaking. "Well, it's begun!"

I looked at the pile of packages, not really believing I had actually bought all this stuff for me. It took a few of beers and a couple of slugs of whisky before I could bring myself to start. Which with hindsight was probably not such a good idea.

I did try to make some effort and had a shave. I stripped down to my briefs and started opening the boxes. As soon as I started to pull everything out I knew I had got it wrong... very wrong! How could I have screwed it up so much? This looks nothing like what I saw on the websites!

I thought I would try and impress her by choosing an outfit similar to one of her favourites. I think I can safely say that this is nothing like what she would wear! I even made sure to allow for being larger than her when I picked the sizes. But I am not going to be able to get into any of this.

I'll send it all back and pick out something I will actually be able to put on. Then I realised she would have someone watching me and they must have seen the packages arrive.

But if she sees me in this getup she will think I am taking the micky... No, it's got to go back!

I had almost finished wrapping it back up again, when my phone buzzed... a text!

My hands were shaking as I picked up the phone...

It was my mate Pete, wanting to know if I fancied a pint later?

With a huge sigh of relief and my heart thumping like a trip hammer I collapsed into the chair. I looked at the clothes I had bought and realised I would have to wear them. The text may not have come from her this time, but I know she is watching. I just can't take the chance.

I struggled and squeezed and kneaded myself into the outfit. Then with shaky hands I attempted to put on some lipstick and eye shadow, then finally came the wig. I had seen my Ex do all this stuff countless times, I never dreamed how difficult it actually is to do. She made it all look so easy.

I was very careful to avoid the mirror. (If I don't actually see myself in this getup, then it's not real) I stumbled around for a while trying to get my footing in these heels. Yup, the booze really wasn't a good idea.

Oh well, it's now or never!

It's fairly quiet around here. But although there may not be that many people who would see me, there is also no way anybody who does catch sight of me will miss me.

I tried to walk normally, but in these boots and tight skirt I felt like I had all the grace and poise of a drunk hippo... with haemorrhoids! I somehow managed to waddle down the lane to the main road that leads to the High Street. As soon as I got to the corner I scuttled back home.

I flopped onto the sofa and was hyperventilating as though I had just ran a 100 metre sprint. At least I hadn't seen anybody I recognised. But I had barely got my breath back when the phone buzzed with a text. [broken text message]... at least try to want to make it work..... [broken text message]... next time I see you :-*)

I stared angrily at the phone! "Wasn't that enough? I spent all that money, humiliated myself in public, what more do you want?" I threw the phone down onto the sofa and went into the kitchen to get a drink.

As I passed the mirror I finally caught sight of myself. It was hard to ignore, I looked like a joke. The truth is that I have been around women all my life but I have no idea what it takes to be one. Perhaps that's what she is trying to prove to me?

There is no point denying it, I need help. Ok, in for a penny, etc. Back onto the trusty old internet I did a local search. Hey, now there is a stroke of luck. Above the tattoo parlour and hairdressers, there is something called an M2F Makeover Salon. Now that's just too much of a coincidence, she must have known it was there and it's all part of her plan.

Confident I am now on the right track, I made an appointment. They could obviously hear the stress in my voice and suggested coming a little before they opened so I could get a feel for the place before they get busy. But in fact all it did was ramp up the nerves!

It's just over a mile away, even in heels I can walk that, and it shows commitment too. (Now that has got to impress her.) But as I got closer to the salon, just knowing my return journey will be in a dress was getting to me, and it seemed as though everybody was looking at me strangely. I know this is a small town, but does everybody knew about my little outing yesterday?

As I climbed the steps to the side of the hairdressers, I could feel myself getting increasingly nervous. But as I walked into the salon I couldn't believe what I saw! I didn't know places like this existed, it was like walking into a different world!

I think they noticed my reaction and the, uhh, "girls" tried hard to put me at ease. Never in a million years would I have ever dreamed of coming into a place like this or talking to people like them. But once I had calmed down and tried to just go along with it, it didn't seem quite so bad.

Considering what they had to work with, I think they actually did a pretty good job. To describe myself as feminine would be a bit of a stretch. Looking in the mirror I can still recognise that it's me but just a bit softer around the edges.

Though in an attempt to tone down my masculine features I think the girls may have gone a bit heavy handed with the makeup, and perhaps this summer dress was a bit of an over reaction to the other outfit too. But at least this will be more appropriate for walking down an English High Street than the getup I had bought.

I stood at the top of the steps looking down the High Street for ages trying to pluck up the courage to get started on the long walk home. But in the end I knew there was no more putting it off and I just took a deep breath and started walking.

I did get some strange looks, but not as much as I had dreaded, and by the time I got back home I felt sure I had got the job done. But I had hardly managed to sit down when the phone buzzed, it was another text. [broken text message]... knew it was you..... [broken text message]... just like a man! :-(

My heart sank. I knew immediately what it was. It was my walk. I phoned the salon, they said they knew just the person and to come in tomorrow.

I got there a bit early to chat to the girls and see if we could sort a better style for me. Then their expert spent hours drilling me on how to hold myself and how to walk. In the end I had to cry "Enough!" everything was just hurting too much! But I also knew I couldn't give up. So with a pair of lower heels and some exercises, we agreed for me to come back in a week.

By now I could barely stand properly let alone walk home, so I got a taxi. As we drove towards The Manor there was water everywhere and the road blocked off. "Must be a water main" the driver said. But the path was still clear so I was obviously going to have to walk the last bit. There were vehicles and workmen everywhere and I was clearly being noticed as I hobbled down the path.

I had almost made it to the front door when my phone buzzed. It was another text. [broken text message]... [broken text message]... :-[

I looked at the screen in disbelief! I yelled at the phone, "Damn it woman! What the hell do you want from me? I am going through agony for you!"

It was then I realised that everyone in the street was looking at me.

As fast as I could, I got inside and shut the door. I managed to drag myself to the sofa, grabbing the whisky bottle on the way. Carefully easing my aching body, I sat down, and taking a couple of hearty glugs from the bottle, I allowed myself to dissolve into the cushions. And within a few minutes I drifted off into the comforting embrace of sleep.

It was a couple of hours later when my slumber was shattered by the phone. It was another text. But as I opened it there was nothing in it! Not even a smiley. Now what did that mean!!

Immediately a panic rose in my chest. What have I got to do? What have I missed, What more does she want from me?

Obviously I still need to work on my walk, but then I remembered what happened when I got home. My voice! With my walk sorted I may just be passable, but as soon as I open my mouth it's a total giveaway. I know she has people watching and they must have heard me. So she definitely got to know about my outburst.

In the morning I phoned the girls and explained about my voice. "No problem, they know just the person." I am so glad I have met them, they are such a help.

It was a lot harder than I expected, but over the next couple of weeks I worked constantly on my voice and my walk, I almost live in my heels now.

One of the things I have to do is hum to help re-train my vocal cords. The funny thing is I find myself humming a tune sometimes just because I like the sound. I am also getting into the habit of popping down to visit the girls for tips and practice. Properly attired of course.

This may sound strange, but for the first time in a very long time I am feeling happy. Not the big beaming smiley kind, but a nice gentle warm feeling inside. I had almost forgotten what brought me to this when the phone rang.

"Hellooo" I said in my best happy girl voice.

But there was silence the other end.

"Helloo?" There was no way I could disguise the rising panic in my voice.

"Hello, is there anybody there... please? Please say something?" Then the line just went 'click'.

Perhaps it's because it was so unexpected, but I went into shock. I slid down the wall, curled into a ball, hugged my knees and just started sobbing.

Having cried myself out, I made my way to the kitchen to make a cup of tea. Hugging the cup, I kept going over what it was I must have missed. I knew my voice sounded pretty good, my walk is coming on quite well and even my makeup doesn't look like a clown anymore. Surely I have done everything she wanted?

But clearly I hadn't, and I am getting genuinely scared at what she might be planning if I didn't give her the satisfaction she wants.

As I walked back to the lounge I stopped at the long mirror and had a good look at myself. Then I realised what it must be. My shape! All the makeup and deportment practice and voice lessons in the world still doesn't disguise the fact that I have the shape of a man.

I am about 5'9'' and 170lbs. Now for a man that's a bit chunky but not too bad I suppose, but for a woman, not so much. The truth is that every outfit I have is in a plus-size to hide my clearly male proportions. But if I am going to be able to pass as a woman, I had to lose weight, and fast.

I started off by going down the gym, but it soon became obvious that wasn't going to work anywhere near fast enough. I started taking one of the few weight-loss supplements that's supposed to actually work but not kill me with organ failure, and I went on a hardcore diet. I was getting there but it still wasn't shifting fast enough, and I was feeling rather unwell too.

Ok, no point avoiding it, it's got to be liposuction. I can't see any other way. Mostly around the stomach and waist and some re-sculpturing around my bum and thighs.

The results are great! My waist is down to twenty four inches, and the doctor said it would get even slimmer after the swelling goes down completely. Brilliant!

I have to wear a compression garment for a few weeks while I recover and I insisted on a female style to make sure everything gets pulled in properly. After all this, I didn't want to take any chances. The whole procedure was expensive, but it was certainly worth it, there is no way I could have done this by exercise and diet alone.

I haven't been idle while in recovery either. With the help of my solicitor I now have a new drivers licence, bank account and credit card under the name of 'Cindy Lee'. Same initials but my "sister" (clever huh?). I just know the ex will to try and come up with something sneaky to catch me out. Well, hah to that! I am smarter than she gives me credit for. I have that angle covered now too.

Once I had recovered enough to go out again I made sure I was dressed to show off my gorgeous new figure. Someone had better be watching, because I know I look good. The first thing I did was to go and see the girls of course, and I spent most of the afternoon out and about to make sure that whoever was supposed to see me, did.

I suppose I was a little bit too eager to show myself off and these shoes were not a clever choice. I am now exhausted and aching really badly. There was no way I could walk all the way home as every step was painful and I could feel my lovely feminine gait turning back into a male clomp.

I tried hailing a taxi but none of them would stop. I caught the phone number on the side of one of the taxis as it flew past and called it. To be fair, it only took a few minutes for one to get to me, but by now I was feeling thoroughly dejected, exhausted, stiff, and aching everywhere.

As I tried to get into the car, the gorgeous tight dress that showed off my lovely curves was now proving to be a straightjacket. I tried to manoeuvre myself into the car while retaining the last shred of dignity I still had. But ended up, with a decidedly manly grunt, throwing myself into an ungainly heap onto the back seat. With my wig twisted through 90 degrees on my head, I mumbled through the tangle of hair, "The Manor please."

I stumbled through my front door feeling thoroughly miserable about how my first trip out turned into such a disaster, when the phone buzzed...

There was another text. [broken text message]... be so crass?..... [broken text message]... not even trying! >:-[

A knot of fear twisted in my stomach! She must have spies everywhere! They must have seen me trying to get into the taxi.

Feeling so exhausted and in pain, I had reverted to behaving like an oafish man, no real woman would have conducted herself like that! Under the first bit of pressure I just caved. That was the one thing she always complained about. She said I couldn't cope with pressure. Well I guess I have just proved that again to her.

The next day I phoned the girls (they are such a treasure) and explained what happened. They suggested I talked to Dr. Helen Miller. She is a clinical psychologist who works with helping transgendered men 'transition' into being women. Well, I wasn't worried about that, but the important thing is she is also specialises in cognitive behaviour therapy and is a qualified hypnotherapist.

She was very reluctant at first as she kept saying I was trying to take it too fast. But I explained about the difficulties I had been having (everything except the bit about the ex of course) and eventually she agreed to help. It's going to be a lot of money but I am convinced this is going to work.

It's taken almost a month of twice-a-day sessions, but Helen has done an amazing job. I have never felt so good about myself in my life! I can feel it in the way I move and how I talk, and even in how people talk to me. When I catch myself in the mirror it's like I am seeing a different person.

"Thank you, oh thank you so much, Helen." I was gushing like a schoolgirl and gave her a big hug.

Helen smiled warmly, she has become genuinely fond of this new girl standing before her. And feeling rather proud of herself too, the change was truly remarkable. "Cindy, please. It takes a lot of commitment to come this far, this fast. I just helped you on your way, it was you that took the journey. You should be very proud of yourself."

I touched Helen's arm lightly, "Dear Helen, I couldn't have done it without you. You have been absolutely wonderful helping me through this. I truly can't thank you enough."

I gave a feminine flick of my hair. The wigs had become such a chore, so I had the girls give me hair extensions. They are just so much more natural and no more embarrassing worries about it coming off too.

Helen gave me a stern look, (I seem to have become a bit of an airhead recently) "Now we have finished our sessions I am not going to be seeing you so regularly, but I want to make sure that you will still keep taking the pills, and promise me that you'll come and see me every few weeks so we can chat and catch up."

I clasped my hands to my chest in mock horror, "Oh, pluurleease, you must think me such a ditz!" Then with a beaming smile, " Honestly, Helen. You won't get rid of me now." I giggled. "But... I thought the pills were just for the sessions."

Helen gave a little roll of her eyes and shook her head. "No, Cindy. You have got to keep taking those pills. All of my patients have to take the pills."

That didn't make a lot of sense to me. The pills were to help relax me and make the sessions more effective. After all, what else would they be for? With a puzzled look I said, "How long for?"

With a kind smile Helen said, "Tell you what Cindy. Take this note to Dr. Henderson next door and he will sort out some sub-dermal implants that will last you for the next 18 months. That way you won't have to worry about forgetting the pills."

I hugged Helen again, "Oh you are sooo good to me, I love you to bits. Thank you so much for everything."

When I got back to my car I was pleased to notice how I automatically swung my legs gracefully as I got in and sat down. I was thinking it's going to seem strange not seeing Helen so much, we really have become good friends. Then with a quick check in the mirror to make sure I still looked beautiful I made my way home.

As I walked up to my front door I heard my phone buzz in my handbag. It was a text. Probably it was Helen, or the girls, I love how they keep in touch. I will get indoors and put the kettle on and read it then.

I read the text, [broken text message].... so disappointed... [broken text message].... one last chance! |:-[

"What!?" I screamed at the phone. "I've done everything possible! Everyone says I look stunning!"

The screen read like a death sentence. I was furious. I felt outraged! I clasped my hair in my hands and shrieked in anger and frustration!

I have worked so hard, I have done so much! I had done everything. Absolutely everything.

Except for...

Wait a minute? The realisation hit me like a hammer blow! That was the real test. That's what all this has been leading to. How far would I go? That's what she really wanted. She wants to see if I could take the pressure and face the hard decisions. It was what she always complained about when we were married. That's got to be it!

It took me a solid week of searching. I was almost at the point of giving up... but that's what she expected me to do. Then I found a very exclusive (posh way to say expensive) private clinic in Cornwall.

Although it was close enough to drive there, I decided to take the train. That way I could be sure she would know I was really going. It is costing me a fortune! It has wiped out almost all my savings. But it would be worth it to be free of her at last!

I am booked in for the works! Throat shaved, facial reconstruction, breast implants and most importantly of all - vaginoplasty. There is no way she could doubt me now!

Thing is, I am not worried in the slightest! She is getting sloppy. I have actually seen him! I first spotted him a few weeks ago. I thought nothing of it at first but then I kept noticing him. I did a bit of asking around, he is supposed to be a new neighbour. Hah! I don't believe that for a moment. It's just way too much of a coincidence.

Today proved it beyond any doubt! Out of the corner of my eye I caught sight of him as I was walking to the station. Then he got on the same train as me and sat where he could keep an eye on me but not be too obvious. The cruncher was when I changed trains and he changed too!

I lost sight of him by the time I finally got off the train, but I expected that. He is obviously working for her, keeping tabs on me. There is just no other logical explanation.

But I have it all worked out now! She thought she could fool me? I had been married to her for 6 years. I know her every move! I can see right through her tricks and deceptions. She thought she was manipulating me, but she always underestimated me, I can see her plan. Now I have the upper hand.

She would let me go through with the doctor's appointment... she would just watch.

I would get booked into the hospital... but she won't make her move.

Probably get to the point of being wheeled into surgery... but still she won't move.

Perhaps even let them put me under anaesthetic!

But I knew what was really happening. She would let me go all the way to the point of no return, and then pull me back from the brink!

That's exactly what she used to do. Push me until I pushed back, prove that I was a man to her. I will wake up and everything would be okay from now on. I would have won!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It took longer than expected to recover from the surgery, but now that she was home, she felt so relieved that it was finally done. The surgery itself went well but when she woke up things got a little weird for Cindi.

After the SRS had been done, according to the doctor, she had gone crazy. She doesn't remember it now, it's lost in the fog of the anaesthetic. But it seemed that she had caused quite a commotion and actually had to be sedated.

Helen has been an absolute treasure. When she was told what had happened she drove overnight to be there for her. It took quite a few sessions, but eventually Cindi was back to normal. What an angel Helen has been, a true friend. Although she was very cross with Cindi for rushing into surgery, she has stood by her and helped her pull through.

Finally, she was Cindi! All the hard work and money had paid off. She was now a beautiful woman on the outside, the way she has always been on the inside. A long journey had come to an end. And it's thanks to Helen she was finally able to realise her dream.

It's so good to be home. But as she looks around, it doesn't actually feel particularly homely? Why hadn't she noticed that before? But that's easily remedied by careful application of a girls favourite pastime, shopping! A few nice touches here and there will make so much difference. But for now it will just be good to sleep in her own bed again.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It is a beautiful morning and I have a full day's shopping ahead of me. Starting with popping in to see my BFF's of course. It will be great to see the girls again and catch up with things.

As I opened my door to the foyer I saw a woman sitting on the stairs leading to the flats above.

I didn't recognise her but she seemed nice, "Hi there, can I help you?"

"Oh I feel such a fool" she said. "I left my keys in my other handbag and I am waiting for my friend to bring over the spare she keeps for me. Oh, I am sorry, I really should introduce myself. I'm Mandi (she said with a lovely smile) I live in the flat right above yours. Isn't it terrible, in all the time I have lived here I don't think we have actually spoken?"

"I'm Cindi. It's nice to actually meet you at last" I replied.

As she leant forward to stand up, "Ooh, nice shoes! Where did you get them?"

"Oh, these?" I said, twirling on my toe to show them off. "They are nice aren't they? They are my fave's. They were a gift." (I think... it's hard to remember.)

Mandi looked closer, "I used to have a pair just like them. I had them repaired and the shop said they delivered them back. But I never saw them again."

Knowing how much I love my shoes, I know how sad I would be to loose them. "Aww, that's such a shame."

Mandi looked sad, "Yes it is, they were my fave's too. I had only just moved in, it was about the time they kept changing the door numbers? There were so many mixed up deliveries then, I am sure you remember?"

I put my hand to my chest, "Yes, I remember it well, I always seemed to be running around giving everybody their deliveries. But I'm sure everybody got their parcels in the end."

Mandi smiled, "I'm sure you are right, I think they just lost them and didn't want to own up."

Then from her bag her phone ring. "Oops, that's my friend with the key. Lovely to meet you Cindi. Hey, would you like to get together for tea sometime?"

"I'd love to Mandi! I work from home, just give me a knock whenever you are around."

"Yes, I will! Toodles." We 'air kissed' and Mandi dashed off the meet her friend.

I was thinking to myself, Mandi seemed soooo nice. We have only just met and I just love her to bits already! We are going to be such great friends.

Then just as I was about to go out the main door, a gorgeous hunk of a guy called out to me.

"Hello? Do you live here? I always thought it was a man who had bought this apartment?"

(I felt like a deer caught in headlights!)

"No, just me, I moved in while they were still finishing off the build."

(His eyes seemed to gaze into my soul.)

"Oh, ok, I must have been mistaken. So you were here when they were having all the problems with the phone mast then?

(Desperately, I struggled to keep myself composed!)

"Sorry, I am not sure I know what you mean?"

(He seems oblivious to what he is doing to me!)

"They didn't have the antenna set up quite right and the signal was straying off frequency just enough to interfere with other people's phones. Text messages were a particular problem. It was really embarrassing as I was breaking up with my girlfriend at the time and everyone else was getting snatches of her texts."

(My mind was in a turmoil!...)

(I couldn't believe what I was hearing!...)

(Closing my eyes for a moment I tried to calm the maelstrom of thoughts running through my head...)

"Soooo.... you haven't got a girlfriend at the moment then? Would you like to come in for a coffee?"

(The way he smiled I knew I had scored!)

As I fussed around making our coffee, my phone buzzed, it was another text.

[Been trying to contact you for weeks. They have found your Ex in a Crofters Cottage on the Isle of Skye. No electricity, not even a phone. Said other people were the problem, and now happy living alone tending sheep. So you can rest easy.]

Well, that obviously wasn't meant for me. People really should be more careful when they punch in the numbers on their phone. I didn't want any more interruptions so I put the phone on mute and slipped it back into my bag.

Turning my attentions back to my scrummy neighbour, "So, how do you like your coffee?"

He leaned in close and whispered in my ear.....

What?? Surely you should know that a real lady never tells. ;-)

Today was the culmination of the worst year of my life. In fact it's almost a year to the day that I came home early to get everything ready to wine and dine my wife to celebrate our anniversary. Only to find her in bed with my accountant! The cold smile on her lips as she saw me in the doorway broke my heart.

Over the next few months things pretty much fell apart. The divorce was messy and I still don't understand how even though she was the one to destroy our marriage, she was the one to walk away with almost everything.

Today was the final straw. Somehow her clever lawyers and my back-stabbing accountant have now even managed to take my business out from under me! I have just discovered that my 'friendly' bank has been systematically taking title to all my assets under the guise of supporting me in difficult times. Yeh, right!

As I sat in the bank, it took all my willpower not to shove that sanctimonious little erk of a manager right through the door! But in the end I realised it wasn't worth it. Though when I saw that cocky smirk go across his face as I turned to leave, I......

Do you know what? I am not going to think about them anymore. There is nothing else they can do to me now. So stuff 'em!

As I got back to the car I thought I would give Sam a call. He is a good mate and a sensible guy. We'll grab a pub lunch and will rain down curses and maledictions on the witch and her cronies over a pint... or two.

I thought it best to take the long way so I could clear my head a bit before seeing Sam. It was actually rather nice just taking it slow and enjoying the drive, a luxury I don't normally allow myself.

It also gave me a chance to sort through in my mind what the witch hadn't managed to get her hands on. At least I still have over 20 years experience as an Engineer and Project Manager, and thankfully I somehow managed to keep my old flat from before we got married. And thanks to Sam hiding it, I even managed to keep my precious bike. I knew she would try and take that just out of spite.

I was lost in thought when I first noticed it from quite a way back in my mirror, a yellow Audi jinxing in and out of the traffic. Whoever was driving was certainly in a hurry and was snatching every opportunity to get past. Eventually it got to me and I moved over to give some room. I looked across at the driver as it flew past to see a young woman at the wheel with a very determined look on her face.

We soon came to Long Hill, and as the road opened up into a dual carriageway I saw the Audi start the long climb. I could see by the way she was moving that she had her high heel pushed firmly into the carpet.

Then an almighty cloud of white smoke belched out of the exhaust! I have spent most of my life around cars and I recognised what it was immediately. That's the head gasket blown.

Thankfully the road was clear and she managed to pull into the lay-by. So I knew she was safe at least. I almost just drove on by but thought, "Oh, why not. What else am I going to do today" and pulled off the road and parked.

I am glad I did. As I walked over to her she looked terrified! It was now very obvious it was the head gasket and I explained she wasn't going anywhere.

Then she started to panic, she absolutely had to be at an appointment. I allowed myself a wry smile as I remembered that feeling from when I first started out (hark at me, I sound like an old man).

She told me where she was going and it wasn't very far so I offered to take her. I gave Sam a quick call to let him know I was going to be late and we set off.

As we drove, I managed to glean from Elizabeth that she was working on something genuinely important and time-critical. So it looks like her panic may have been justified after all? But she was very careful not to let too much slip, which of course intrigued me and got my curiosity going.

We swung through the gates and up the drive of a rather grand Manor House. Elizabeth explained that it was now being run as a very excusive, women only "Health Club and Clinic" And yes, she actually did air quotes as she said it too.

As we rolled up to the main entrance Elizabeth surprised me by asking if I would wait until after her meeting as she really wanted to talk to me about something and that I would find it "interesting". Hmm, more air quotes. Well, I suppose it's better than winking.

Having parked, as we walked towards the main entrance I realised that when Elizabeth said women only, she really meant it. There were signs everywhere, in every language conceivable (I think one may have actually been Klingon) that all said, No Men Allowed!

As we approached a large pair of ornate doors I noticed a small annex to the side of the main entrance. Through which I was ushered, with some haste I might add. I was just about to make a comment when I was greeted by a very cute young lady and escorted in. WOW! Whoever designed this place, knew how to design for men.

As I scanned around the room there was every sort of drink imaginable racked up on the walls, and in the corner was another lovely young lady standing behind a bar. Then I noticed other rooms leading off to the sides, in one I could see snooker and pool tables, another had a large home cinema setup, and through some privacy screens what I suspect is a fully equipped spa and gym.

I decided it would have been rude not to take them up on their kind offer of hospitality and made myself (very) comfortable. As I sat there savouring a rather nice cognac I thought, "Not such a bad day after all".

I had rather lost track of time and was absorbed in a conversation with a man who had come to collect his wife. She had been staying here for a week. I couldn't quite bring myself to ask how much that had cost.

I felt a light tap on my shoulder and turned to see Elizabeth. "There is somebody I would like you to meet", as she gestured for me to follow her to a side room. I wasn't sure who I was expecting to see as I stepped inside, but whoever my imagination had in mind, it could not have been more wrong.

Crikey!

I was beginning to wonder if it wasn't just being female, but also being drop dead gorgeous was a requirement for working here?

Elizabeth introduced Felicity, the Director of the Clinic. Having gone through the usual pleasantries she then handed me a non disclosure contract and asked me to sign it. Now I am no stranger to these and have written a few myself, but this was the first time I was handed one before there was even a hint of the subject. I was even more surprised as I started to read through it. There were clauses and references to things I have never heard of before, what is all this about? But I couldn't see anything too objectionable so decided to sign and handed it back.

Felicity gave a polite nod and said, "Elizabeth has been saying some very nice things about you, you seem to have made quite an impression. I realise you don't understand what this is all about yet but would ask that you bear with us for a little longer? Perhaps you could you give us a rundown of your work experience and skills please?"

Now this was a game I knew well. "Would a CV, copies of certification and professional references be helpful?"

I could see she was a little surprised, "If you have them, yes please".

Glancing down at my phone, "May I have a printer ID and I will run off copy for you". (Experience has taught me that having a full set of documentation to hand at all times can be very effective in closing a deal, and with modern phones it's not exactly difficult.)

Elizabeth stepped over to the wall and slid back a panel, exposing a printer already running off my CV. "Nice touch" I thought. I sat quietly as they both read through the documents. I had to smile as I saw them periodically glance at each other and a few surprised looks flash across their faces.

With a graceful and feminine motion, Felicity placed the paperwork on the table. "It seems Elizabeth had every reason to be impressed. We have a somewhat awkward situation which we think you may be able to help us with, if you are interested?"

I just nodded. I know that at this stage you learn far more by saying little and listening very carefully.

Felicity gave a little nod and a knowing smile. She clearly has played this game before too.

"You see, the reason why we had to call an urgent meeting, and why it was so important that Elizabeth be here today, is that a senior member of staff has been apprehended while trying to abscond with copies of some of our most sensitive technical and corporate data. Which unfortunately has also left us with no one on site with the necessary experience and expertise to provide technical cover for their duties while we resolve matters."

"For Elizabeth to have met you on her way here has been a most fortuitous coincidence. To find someone with the necessary experience would have been difficult at the best of times, but to find someone so quickly would be next to impossible. Obviously there is much to discuss, but is this something that might be of interest to you?"

I surprised myself with my level of self control as I calmly said, "Yes, I would like to know more. I find this rather intriguing, and I can make myself available immediately. Assuming we can come to an agreement of course."

Felicity gave me that knowing smile again, "I am sure that will not be a problem. I will let Elizabeth show you more of what we do here and we can continue our discussion when you are finished."

Thinking I was going to get a sneak look inside the clinic I was a little disappointed when we went to the cinema room which was quietly playing a cartoon.

Having closed the doors, Elizabeth took me on a virtual guided tour and I can honestly say that I had never seen anything like it. Everything was top-of-the-line and there was equipment that I truly have no idea what it does. All most impressive. But I thought it was time that I had better mention the elephant in the room. I am not female, and I won't be able to do anything if I can't even go near the building.

Elizabeth then put on the screen a panoramic view of the most amazing workshop I have ever seen. It could only be described as an engineers paradise. The screen then clicked to an external shot, and as it panned another gorgeous woman came into view. Elizabeth reached for a microphone, "Hi Anna, could you give us a wave please?"

I never thought overalls could look sexy, but she certainly managed it.

Elizabeth brought me back to the moment by explaining that the workshop is separate to the main building and that Anna would be my assistant. She was very experienced and between the two of us it should be possible to cope with most eventualities within the Clinic.

Having shown me around (all be it virtually) we went back to see Felicity. As we sat down, I took a deep breath and said that I had doubts about the practicalities of not actually being able to go into the clinic. But I could see they were in a bind and I would be happy to give temporary cover until they could find someone more suitable.

Felicity's answer was short and sweet. "Can you start tomorrow?"

And so I did.

I had to come in via a side entrance and go straight into a secluded car park right next to the workshop. It was even more impressive in reality than on the screen. I had only been there a few minutes when Anna breezed in. And breezed is exactly the right word to describe her too, She is such a happy soul. I think I am going to like it here.

I was surprised how quickly I settled in and got on top of things. Though in large part it was because of how well everything had been set up. Every piece of equipment in the building was wi-fi enabled, including the building itself! At the click of a button I could tell if a water dispenser was running low, to the [Classified] needing a reboot, to a squeaky hinge on a door. You may have heard the phrase Intelligent Building? Well this one has a PHD.

Anna is proving to be an absolute treasure. She is technically very able, and is easy to work with too. The funny thing is, although I was brought in to provide technical support I actually seem to spend more of my time being a listening ear to everybody. But I am certainly not complaining. Having the attention of so many beautiful women is a hardship I think I can bear. It's a tough job, but man's gotta do, etc....

After a while I was beginning to suspect that there was a part of the Clinic off-the-grid. At first I just shrugged it off as probably being storage or possibly an area that hadn't been developed yet. But when I asked Anna about it, she became a little coy and said she didn't know anything about it.

I was almost at the point of taking my suspicions further. When during one of Elizabeth's regular visits, she said that she had been talking to Felicity and they had something they wanted to discuss with me. She lead me to a small office that sits adjacent to the clinic where Felicity was already waiting for us.

In her usual direct manor she got straight to the point. It seems my suspicions were right, there was something else going on here. But it was even more incredible than I could have imagined. They had developed a technology that could actually re-sculpt a body. Fat removal, muscle toning, injury repair and even age regeneration!

All development so far has been for female clients, but now they want to develop a similar range of treatments for male clients too. And would I be interested in helping with their first live trial?

Considering the pounds I have been slowly accumulating these last few years, and although I try very hard to deny it, I am not as young as I was. So the decision was a bit of a no brainer.

After an interminable health & safety and disclaimer lecture, I was handed a box and told to go home.

Opening the box and a quick review of the instructions and it all seemed simple enough. [To be worn for ten hours, recommended overnight.] Well that makes sense. It's not as if you will actually be able to do much while wearing it.

Well, it's getting about bedtime. First things first, a trip to the loo for a pee. The last this I want is to be stuck inside the Body-Glove with a full bladder.

I had to put on what I can only describe as a thong. It looked far too small to accommodate my great manliness (Oi! Stop giggling). But apparently it's needed to tuck everything up and out of the way and protect it from the Activator Jell and Body-Glove.

After a great deal of tugging and squishing and kneading I got it on (I can still hear you sniggering). And much to my surprise, not only did it fit, I ended up with a smooth undercarriage that an Action Man doll would have been proud of.

What next? I now have to cover my whole body with Activator Jell. Well, jell is a polite way to describe it. Basically it's a sticky, slippery, semi-translucent pink slime, [With the pleasant fragrance of elderberries], at least that's what is says in the instructions. To me, it has a subtle whiff of damp dog and old trainers.

Finally comes the Body-Glove, which looks pretty much as the name suggests. Though as I took it out of the box I thought they had made a mistake. It looked like it was made for a child. But it is supposed to stretch, so tentatively I slipped in my foot and started pulling. Getting it on was even more of a struggle than that thong thing! But after a great deal of wriggling and tugging I was in.

I had just managed to get back to my bedroom when I felt a tingling. And then to my horror the Body-Glove started to tighten around me!

As I fell back onto the bed it felt as though I was being crushed as the Body-Glove constricted tighter and tighter!

It was getting to the point I was actually having trouble breathing!

I lay there totally immobile as my arms and legs seemed to fuse together and it felt as though I had just been vacuum packed. This is seriously scary!

A panic was rising in my chest. I am going to die here!

And then to my great relief the pressure began to ease and I could start to move again.

That was terrifying!

One thing is for sure, I am going to have to give some serious feedback on this. I realise this is still at the prototype stage, but you can't put paying customers through that!

Now it was obvious that things had settled down. With nothing else to do, I rolled over, got myself as comfortable as I could and went off to sleep.

In the morning, having checked I had been in the Body-Glove for the required ten hours, I stumbled my way to the bathroom. I had already put the adaptor over the shower head for the special solvent and so all I had to do was run the shower and step in.

It took a few minutes for the solvent to start to work but soon the Body-Glove began melting and sliding off me. It felt sooooo good to be out of that thing. As I carried on showering I noticed I was covered in a yellowish/grey gunk. I thought it was just the residue of the jell I had put on, but then I realised it was also what the Body-Glove had squeezed out of me! Eeew!

It took quite a while before I was sure I had cleaned off the last of the residue (yuck), but finally I stepped out of the shower. Towelling myself dry felt very strange though. Every inch of my skin felt incredibly sensitive as though I had a deep sunburn, but there was no actual pain. I seem to be covered with what I must assume was a protective membrane as there was a translucence to my skin and my complexion was now flawless.

It was when I came to get dressed that I became even more aware of just how sensitive my skin had become. As a man I don't really give that much thought to how things feel when I wear them. So this was a very different experience. And for the first time in my life I had become rather conscious of how my clothes felt on me.

I had never noticed how coarse so much of male clothing really is. I think I can see now why women appreciate silk and soft fabrics so much. I started wondering about being able to wear clothes that would actually feel nice rather than just be practical? When...

What?! Is that the time? I am running late! I had better get a wriggle on and off to work. They are going to want to know how things had gone and I definitely have some feedback for them.

All the way to work I was distracted by how everything felt so different. It was as though I could feel every stitch and seam, and I never noticed how hard and rough the arm rest in the car was before. But it was only when I started to walk from the car park to the workshop and had to keep pulling up my trousers I realised I had already shed a few inches. Result!

I gave Elizabeth a rundown on what had happened and after taking a ream of notes she thanked me and disappeared back into the Clinic.

It was almost a week later before I was given my next Body-Glove. I opened the box with trepidation. I really didn't fancy a re-run of last week but they said they had made adjustments. I am very relieved to say it was a lot better this time, and over the next couple of weeks it just became part of my routine. I still wouldn't call it a particularly pleasant experience, but it certainly is worth it.

The weight is now falling off me and I have started noticing other improvements too. My hair is thicker and darker, I have more energy and I am feeling fitter than I have in years. And those twinges and niggles that I hadn't really noticed were starting to creep in... have all gone. I don't know what they are going to be charging for this treatment, but it's worth every penny!

With hindsight I should have been more aware.

To a casual glance it was the same anonymous cardboard box that the other Body-Gloves had come in. The only telltale was that the barcode label had a white boarder rather than the usual blue, and the Body-Glove itself was a slightly different colour.

But it turns out that there was one VERY important difference with this Body-Glove.

Which I discovered when I came to taker my morning shower.

As the solvent started to dissolve the Body-Glove it felt as though I was being flailed alive!

Every drop of water felt like a jagged blade ripping at my flesh!

There was no protective membrane!

My skin was fully exposed and it was like every single nerve ending in my skin was being ripped apart!!

The agony was unbearable, I had to get out! Almost blinded by the pain I couldn't find the edge of the curtain. Somehow I was able to untangle myself, and I just managed to pick up my phone and call Elizabeth as I fell into unconsciousness.....

I awoke to the touch of somebody gently squeezing my wrist.

I opened my eyes and looked straight into Elizabeth's very concerned face. I was in a bed at the Clinic. My skin still felt raw but thankfully I was a lot more comfortable now.

Elizabeth said, "Are you ok? Oh we are so very sorry. We are still trying to work out how, but somehow you got one of the development prototypes. It was never meant to be used. You must have been in agony?"

Feeling very groggy I groaned, "Uhh.. you could say that. I have never felt pain like it. I am just so glad I managed to hold it together long enough to phone you."

I had come to know her well by now and recognised the look that meant she had something to say but couldn't quite bring herself to say it. Looking straight at her I said, "Ok... What is it?"

I could see her squirm as she tried to find the words. "Umm, uhh, well, it's like this. As you know, your Body-Gloves are from our prototype department. Each one is made specifically for you. So there aren't any spares, you see?.. and.. umm.. we couldn't just leave you with no protective membrane could we?.. So.. uhh.. we had to use a female Body-Glove."

She seemed to hold her breath while I worked out what that really meant.

I don't know if it was the anaesthetic still clogging my brain? I could tell by Elizabeth's demeanour that she had just told me something rather important, but I couldn't quite work out what it was?

I heard someone come into the room from behind me. As I rolled over to see Felicity walk in, I inadvertently pushed the bedding down a little. It was also at that exact same instant and with an almighty thunk I realised what Elizabeth was trying to tell me!

I am ashamed to admit it, I did panic a little.

Once Elizabeth and Felicity managed to calm me down again they explained that this was just temporary while my skin healed. Three weeks should do it.

WHAT? THREE WEEKS?!

I have always been a terrible patient and I hate hospitals, and being trapped in bed is almost a form of torture for me. I have only been awake a day and I am already sooooo bored! I argued that I still had a job to do and there are things I could take care of while I am stuck here. So they relented (a bit) and allowed me my old laptop. But looking down there was absolutely no ignoring my present appearance.

Perhaps it would be more interesting if I could actually feel something? But although they look good, my new chest bumps are basically just padding. But try as I might, every time I looked down I couldn't concentrate! (Weird that huh?)

When Felicity came by to visit sometime later I said, perhaps with a little more whine than I realised, "Why did you have to make me so, uhh, curvy? Apart from constantly getting in the way, I am a bloke and these things are really distracting, and my bum feels huge!"

By the look on her face I don't think she was impressed.

"Women have to deal with that sort of thing all the time, and they don't seem to have a problem. And it's not as if we had much choice. What we do isn't science fiction, we can't make body mass disappear at the stroke of an authors pen. Although you have lost a lot of weight, you are still quite large for a woman, so a more voluptuous Body-Glove was the only option. There are women who would be very happy to have a shape like yours. I think you should be more grateful!"

With that, she turned on her heels and strode out!

Oh, dear. She was definitely not impressed. Once she has calmed down, a little humble pie and an apology might be in order I think? Ok, so this feels a little strange, but it's not the end of the world and it will only be for a couple of weeks. Think I had better man-up and deal with this and stop with the whinging.

They say I can go home tonight. I was just getting myself ready when the nurse strode in. Offering me a glass of pale blue liquid she said, "Gargle with this for two minutes."

I looked at it with a degree of suspicion (I am learning you see), she started to get impatient.

"Well, get on with it. A full two minutes mind!"

Taking a deep breath I took a mouthful, head back and started gargling. It was a nice minty flavour. Counting the seconds on my phone, the screen seemed to go into slow-mo. I kept gargling. How can two minutes take so long?

It was when I handed the glass back to the nurse and to say thank you, my throat closed up and I couldn't speak!

Wide eyed I put my hand to my neck and silently gasped.

But before I could do anything else, the nurse handed me a small spray bottle and said, "You men are such babies, don't get so worried, your voice will be back in about an hour. We can't have you sounding all gruff looking like that. Spray this to the back of your throat once every hour until you finish the bottle and you will be fine".

As she turned and made her way to the door she said over her shoulder, "Go to the room as the end of the corridor and they will sort out something suitable for you to wear". And with that she left.

I managed to work out which room she meant, and after much fussing and preening they seemed satisfied. Overall the effect was quite convincing but when you look very closely you can see it's not entirely natural. Especially down below, which is completely featureless apart from a very small tube for me to pee out of.

But I cannot believe what they are making me wear! Now I know for sure Felicity is making a point. I tried to protest as best I could (no voice remember). But they weren't having any of it. Have they forgotten I am still a bloke in here?

Oh boy does it feel weird looking down and seeing this!

At least I managed to keep my watch. Apparently it's a thing for women to wear men's watches nowadays and so I was 'allowed'. To be honest, it's small consolation.

It was only when I got home I realised the obvious that none of my normal clothes are going to fit me. I was just about to text Elizabeth to see what she could suggest, when I remembered a box of my ex's clothes she hadn't collected.

The next morning I got myself ready. All things considered, I thought I had done ok. I even braved the idea of wearing some shoes with a bit of a heel. But the looks of disdain as I turned up were very noticeable. And to make sure I got the point, somehow they had even managed to snap a photo of me near the car park just after I had tripped in those ridiculous heels.

I have been forbidden to pick my own clothes. Perhaps... Just maybe... They might just have a point?

So I now have to report each morning to the Clinic and get my outfit and makeover for the day. I tried really hard to argue that I was still a guy under all this and not to go too girlie, but my pleas fell on deaf ears. It was when I looked down and saw the latest outfit they had chosen, I just said "Aww, come on, really?!"

Any illusions I had that I had any say in the matter were shattered when I was told in no uncertain terms to, "Stop moaning, and I should be thankful for all the help I was getting. And if I didn't start to behave they would tell Felicity!"

Realising I was beaten I decided to keep quiet. But I think they are enjoying this a little too much if you ask me. Eventually they did relent and gave me something more causal for when I was at home. But there really is no escaping these curves.

Once I came to accept the situation. It wasn't so bad. On the practical side, having the chance to move about freely in the Clinic made work a lot easier, and proved to be rather enlightening too. But realistically I also knew that I didn't make a particularly convincing woman and I was constantly being ribbed for moving and walking like a man. Which of course with my sense of humour I played into at every opportunity.

Well, today this temporary Body-Glove with all it's extra curves is coming off and I can get back to being me again. And although I wouldn't admit it to anybody, some of the last three weeks have actually been quite fun. Being accepted as one of the girls was (how can I put it?) "Interesting" and being able to wear some of the slinkier outfits and softer fabrics was almost erotic. I think I may actually miss that part a little.

But play time is over, time to get back to normality. It did feel a little strange being my own shape again though. It was also something of a shock when I came to put my own clothes back on to realise just how much weight I had now lost. I also couldn't help but notice that I seem to have retained some of the curves of that last Body-Glove. And, I can't quite explain how, but I just feel different.

It wasn't long and things were back to normal, including being stuck in the workshop with Anna out and about for most of the day. It does feel isolating so I particularly appreciate our morning ritual of Elizabeth popping in for a chat and a cuppa. It's nice to have a bit of company and it's a good routine for keeping on top of things in the Clinic too.

But today was different. Felicity had come with her. As is her way, she got straight down to business.

"You are of course aware that your original contract with us was a temporary one to provide technical cover and to help with the workshop and maintenance systems. Your efforts here have exceeded our expectations and your training of Anna has been such that we now intend to promote her to manage this department."

(Oh no. This is the thank you, but don't let the door catch your butt on the way out speech.)

"Elizabeth and I have been reviewing your CV and we note that you have other experience that we would like to take advantage of if you are interested?"

(Oh, now this I didn't expect.) I didn't say anything but gave a little nod.

"We have decided to bring forward the expansion of the Clinic and set up the facility to offer treatments to men. Your experience, though very painful, has proven to be invaluable. It has often been said that you learn more from your mistakes than your successes. And in your case, this has been particularly true."

"You are in fact ideally qualified for the task we have in mind. You obviously now have a detailed knowledge of our systems and mode of operations. Which considering all other personnel in the Clinic are women, means you are unique, in that you are a man"

(Good grief! Where is this going?)

"It is sad to note, that even in today's supposedly enlightened times, there are still occasions where a woman in business is at a disadvantage. You however, can give us a distinct advantage. With your unique knowledge of our requirements together with your project management and technical experience, we hope we could call upon your services one more time?"

(Why do I get the feeling I am not going to like this?)

"Although the draft plans have been completed, we need someone who can negotiate the necessary commercial contracts, materials procurement, and sourcing of appropriate staff for the build. And to put it simply, you are the one person with the technical experience needed, and whom we could trust to put our interests first."

(And there's the kicker! They want me to set the whole thing up, but no mention of actually managing the project. Hmm, I see...) With a subdued note to my voice, "I will need to see the plans and specifications before I can make my decision, but I will certainly give it serious consideration."

I could see their disappointment, but I have no intention jumping in head first just because they have become my friends. Especially as it looks like there isn't a long term hook to go with the offer.

I was given all the information I needed before I went home and I spent the rest of the evening and the next day pouring over every detail. It is a complex build, but nothing I haven't dealt with before.

What I did notice was that a key part of the build can only be sourced in the UK from one company. A company I have previously had dealings with. The company itself is fine and they are actually very good at what the do. It's their Sales Director. I haven't met him personally, but he has a horrible reputation of being a misogynist and stitch-up merchant! And he would definitely want to get his claws on this project.

Felicity was right, they would have serious problems dealing with him. There is no way in clear conscience I could leave them to his mercies. I've had a great time here, but the very nature of contract work is that it's temporary, and I know that. At least I can leave knowing I have set them up properly and make sure I get the right people in to look after the project for them.

Apart from anything else, I have an idea which I would love to try. Mr. Sales Director also has a reputation for having a huge ego and is impressed by wealth and status. The idea of taking him down a peg or two amuses me greatly. This could actually be fun.

I thought we would have our meeting at the Savoy. Apart from being a great stage for our little drama, I know the Head Concierge from my old rugby days. Dave is a top bloke and I know he will be up for a little subterfuge.

I made sure I was there early and I got myself comfortable in one of the smaller lounge rooms. He turned up right on time and we got started on the pleasantries. Then as arranged, while we were chatting and enjoying a little tipple, Dave came in with the menus and asked, "Would his Lordship care the see the menu while you are waiting for your other guests?"

As I took the menu, "Sir, will be fine today. Thank you David".

He gave a polite nod, "Of course Sir?"

I allowed myself a private smile as I saw a glint in my guest's eye. I have him hooked!

Then right on cue, Felicity and Elizabeth arrived. Part of the plan was for them to dress up a bit and play with him and generally get him unsettled before I got on with negotiations. I know I shouldn't be surprised, but oh boy! As they breezed in, a hush fell over the room and every eye was upon them!

I introduced them as my staff who attend to the day-to-day running of the Clinic, with a casual nonchalance that this was just another day at the office and all my staff just happen to look as amazing as this. (Which actually isn't that far from the truth.) Playing the roll of loyal staff they mostly focussed on me, but gave him just enough attention to mess with his head. I was almost starting to feel sorry for him (almost).

I could see the unease starting to build in him, as the realisation that he was not the one in control began to really sink in. I then made the excuse that I had to make a private phone call, and with a subtle wink I left Elizabeth and Felicity to give him their full attention.

There is no other word for it, they were... magnificent!

Having worked their magic on him, they explained they had other duties to attend to and left. While he was still in a daze from their attentions, Dave escorted us to our table and I got down to work on negotiating the contract. By now he was so blinded by his own libido, ego and the chance of prestige, I think he would have almost paid us to get the contract. Let's just say that I managed to get a great deal.

But when we went to make a toast, I couldn't believe what I saw!

I closed my eyes and shook my head, and when I opened them again everything was back to normal. But I was really shaken and made my way to the cloakroom. Mostly to get some air and clear my head. But if I am honest, to check myself in a mirror too.

Of course, everything was normal. It was just a momentary hallucination. But I have NEVER had anything like that happen to me before! I am beginning to wonder if my three weeks being girlyfied has had more of an effect than I realised.

I went back to the table but I couldn't finish the meal. Basically, the job was now done. I was exhausted. And to be honest, I didn't want to spend anymore time in his company than absolutely necessary. So I politely made my excuses and left. In the taxi I texted Felicity to let her know it had gone well and I will fill her in on the details tomorrow.

It was a lovely bright morning as I drove to the Clinic, but as I turned into the drive I found myself thinking, "I am going to miss this place". There was no sign of Anna in the workshop so as per my usual routine I popped the kettle on. What I hadn't noticed was Felicity quietly sitting in my office, and I was startled when I heard "Tea for me please".

Having got a brew sorted for both of us I came and sat down. "You do make a lovely cup of tea" Felicity said.

Having taken a sip, "I know you must have wondered why we didn't ask for you to manage the build itself. It was our intention that once everything had been put in place and we had the opportunity to resolve a certain matter, we would then be able to ask if the position would be of interest to you."

She took a breath, "Unfortunately, we were not successful, and also our worst fears have been confirmed. We still have a serious security problem. Which basically leaves us with just one option."

(Oh, this is not going to be good.)

"Had the risks just been commercial, we may have decided to take precautions and still proceed. However, in the wrong hands our technology could be very dangerous, very dangerous indeed. And unless we can find a solution we have reluctantly decided that we will have to postpone the project, probably indefinitely."

(Knowing how Felicity is the master of understatement, even I was getting nervous.)

"Put simply, whoever managed the project would have to oversee the installation of very sensitive equipment and will need access to all the technical specifications and operational procedures. It is just too risky to bring someone in that we do not have the utmost confidence in."

I sat there for a few moments thinking over what she had just told me. "Ok, I take your point. But without wishing to be presumptuous, you have already given me access to much of this sensitive information, and by your own admission you considered me for the roll?"

Felicity sat there looking intently at me for an uncomfortably long time. "We didn't ask you as we knew what that would necessitate. You have already done more than we could have ever expected, we just didn't think we had the right to ask even more of you".

I wasn't sure whether to be offended or confused. I chose the latter. "But surely you know me well enough by now that I would do whatever I could to help? You have not just been my employer, we have become friends."

She gave me a sweet smile, "Yes my dear, we are friends, which is why we didn't think we could ask this of you. The problem is, because of the enhanced security systems and protocols we would now have to put in place, and that all sensitive data will have to be kept securely within the Clinic... The practical necessities are that the roll would have to be filled (she took a breath) by a woman."

I knew immediately she had been thinking about my three weeks en-femme. "But Felicity, playing at being female for a couple of weeks is one thing, especially as everybody knew what the situation was. Actually living as a woman for almost a year is something very different."

With an almost imperceptible sigh she said, "Yes, we realise that, and this was why we didn't ask you in the first place. As I said, we are preparing to suspend the project and I am not attempting to ask you now. I am just apprising you of the situation in recognition of the efforts and consideration you have extended to us."

I knew she was putting it very nicely and giving me a way out. But talk about a loaded question! Basically, she is saying that they are going to shelve the whole thing unless I pretend to be a woman for nine months!

I looked at her with my best stern face. "Felicity, you really can be a devious so-n-so sometimes".

She started to say, "No, I didn't mea..."

I put my hand on her arm, "Let me think about it, ok?"

I did think about it. I thought about it all week. The simple fact of the matter is that I am a middle-aged man. And if I am honest, getting a little set in my ways. Why am I even considering being transformed into a woman for nine months or more?

But every time I went to reach for the phone to tell them no, I hesitated.

Technically, I can do the job. They have become dear friends and I know I can trust them to support me with this. And if anyone can help me be a passable woman, they certainly could.

Ok, so I don't do it? What else am I going to do? I am not in a relationship at the moment, I don't have my business anymore, and the simple fact is that if I don't step forward there is nobody else they can turn to. So it basically boils down to, can I cope with having boobs for a while?

I sent a text to Felicity saying, [Ok].

I was told to go to an outbuilding in the grounds of the Clinic. As I poked my head around the door, the stroppy nurse who fed me that voice changing gargle was standing there. Before I had a chance to say anything she bruskly said, "Come with me."

It seems she was expecting me.

She motioned for me to follow her and led me to a back room. I say back room, anybody would think I had stepped onto a space ship! I stood there open mouthed. Then pointed, "I've seen something like this before. Wasn't there a sci-fi movie with..."

She waved her hand dismissively, "Pfft, cardboard, duct tape and special effects. It's a coincidence. Real science actually works". She turned away and busied herself with some controls and quietly started talking to herself, "I told them, I told them, but would they listen? No... mutter mutter mutter...)

I stood there looking around this incredible room with a growing nervousness, "Umm, so what's is it for?"

With barely concealed frustration she sighed, "It's a 3D scanner, we need to have your exact measurements as your Body-Shaper is a lot more sophisticated than a Body-Glove and it has be calibrated perfectly."

I was about to speak again when she said, "Remove all your clothes and get into the chamber. Lie down with your legs slightly apart and take hold of the handles you will see to your side."

She flicked a switch and with a soft hummm the cover slid back, then with a disdainful glance over her shoulder she promptly left.

I stood there feeling somewhat bemused, but then started to take my clothes off and laid them over a chair. Not wishing to stand there in the buff any longer than necessary I hopped up onto the bed. And sure enough, either side of where I was obviously expected to lay were two handles.

Having got myself comfortable I reached down and took hold of the grips. As soon as I did, what felt like an electrical charge coursed through my body and I was locked into position and completely unable to move!

I heard her voice from a speaker above my head, "Just relax, the neural damping field will hold you in position while you are being scanned. It will only take a few minutes."

A few minutes? Yeh, right! It felt like hours! Eventually I heard the click of power relays and my body went limp. It felt like all my muscles had been turned to jelly, and struggling to get off this infernal machine I was having great difficulty getting myself back on my feet.

The nurse with no name came back into the room and seemed oblivious to my difficulties. "We will have your tailored Body-Shaper ready for you in a few days." Then handing me a large tub of what looked like moisturising cream, "Until then, apply this lotion over your whole body each day after you shower."

And before I was able to say anything she just turned and left. It soon became apparent that I wasn't going to have anybody else come and explain what was going on, so I finished getting dressed and still feeling rather bemused, I quietly left.

It was Friday and I was just getting ready to leave for the weekend when I received a text. [Come to the R&D Lab immediately] I have to assume it was from little miss no-name. It certainly had her style.

I was bearly into the room when she told me to, "Get undressed and put on this robe, then go and lay on the table."

I didn't think it was possible, but she is even more tetchy today. Wonder if her yappy little dog left a present in her shoes this morning?

As I got undressed and into the robe I said, "So what is going on and what do you intend to do?"

With a theatrical sigh she said, "The Body-Shaper is a much more sophisticated system than the Body-Glove and has to be fitted with extreme accuracy which is only possible if you are anesthetised. And as you have (she waved her hand with barely hidden disgust) 'them', your testicles have to be tucked out of the way and a catheter inserted so that you will be able to urinate."

At which point she stabbed me in the arm with a syringe and I drifted into unconsciousness.

I don't know how long I was out for but considering how stiff I felt it must have been quite a while. I tried to open my eyes and to say something, but it felt as though my eyes and mouth had been taped shut.

As I stirred I felt someone put their hand on my shoulder and a voice say, "Don't worry, everything is fine. It's time for the outer sheath to be removed and reveal the new you."

I could feel myself being gently manhandled to my feet and I was slowly walked across the room. We stopped, and I was taken unawares as someone scooped me up off my feet and I was placed into what I soon realised was a bath as I heard the taps run.

The voice then said, "Just lay there and relax while the solvent dissolves the outer sheath. When you are ready you can finish off with a shower." And then I heard a door close.

I was feeing very disoriented and still hung over from the anaesthetic, when I felt a tingling slowly spread across my body as the solvent started to seep in. It didn't take long for it to do its job and I was soon wiping handfuls of the dissolving gunk off me. Having already spent three weeks with 'added padding' I wasn't too surprised to see how I looked, though the tingling was proving to be very distracting.

I pulled the plug on the bath, and as the sludge drained away I got the shower running. As I continued to rinse myself off the tingling became more intense and it was now becoming obvious that this was very different to what I had experienced with the Body-Glove.

My skin felt impossibly soft and it was like everything had been turned up to eleven! There was no pain or discomfort, but I could almost sense the very molecules in the air. With the lightest of touch I ran my fingertips across my skin, It was as if I could actually feel the tiny electrical pulses dance over the neurons of my nerve endings!

My sense of touch was getting so intense it was going into overload! I had to step out of the shower, it was just too much! I sat on the edge of the bath as motionless as I could, desperately willing everything to calm down. When thankfully everything started to settle again. It was as if my senses were going through a reset sequence. Which I later learned was exactly what it was doing.

As I sat there trying to gather myself I realised I was feeling cold and wrapped a towel around me. I expected to look female, but this was in a different league to the body-Glove.

Startled, I heard the door latch rattle and looked up.

It was the ever charming nurse no-name. "What are you doing sitting there? We need to make sure the Body-Shaper has taken properly. Come into the examination room, chop chop!"

Chop chop? Really? Who talks like that nowadays?

Feeling unsure on my feet I followed her into an adjoining room where I saw a rather strange examination table.

"Hop up" she said, pointing to the table.

So up I hopped. The next thing I knew she pulled out two attachments from the side of the table and my knees were in the air and my legs wide apart!

I tried to get myself comfortable when she slapped me on my leg and with a stern look told me to "Stop fidgeting!"

I don't think I have ever felt so embarrassed!

Then after more prodding and poking than I have ever had in my life, she finally seemed satisfied. As she stood back she said, "You'll do. Someone will be along in a little while to sort you out." And with that she left.

(With just a little effort, I think I could learn to really dislike to her.)

As it was, she had hardly left the room when a very pretty girl came and lead me to a room that looked like an amalgamation of sci-fi lab and beauty salon. Pride of place in the middle of the room was a chair surrounded by equipment and bottles and potions. Feeling decidedly nervous, that is where I was instructed to sit.

And then like a team of surgeons going into battle they went to work on every square millimetre of my body!

I don't know how long they worked on me but I had completely lost track of time. And then with a well practiced choreographed move, as one they all stepped back and smiled. Then one of the girls leant forward to turn a mirror around, "I guess you are dying to see?" she said.

I knew I was going to look different.

I knew I was going to look more female.

I wasn't prepared for what I saw!

There was still a trace of me in my reflection, but I looked so young, and there was no question of whether I could pass as female this time!

All at once the reality of what was happening hit me, and the realisation that this will be my face for the next nine months! I sat there stunned and speechless!

At which point, Elizabeth came into the room. She seemed almost as surprised as I was and sat beside me. "Let's get you something to wear and go somewhere more comfortable and we can chat."

From out of nowhere she produced what seemed to be a positively huge bra and a wonderfully soft cashmere top. After a little help from Elizabeth with the bra, I slipped on the top. As I looked down I couldn't help but wonder if the size of my attributes was a little dig referring back to my reaction the first time I sported a pair of these? Or perhaps they just like big boobs?

At least I felt more comfortable now, and as we sat down Elizabeth patted me on my arm and said, "I take it Mabel talked you through everything?"

"Mabel? I take it that's old Grumpy Britches name? No, she just mentioned that I couldn't just put the Body-Shaper on like a Body-Glove and I had to be fitted into this thing. Then she stabbed me in the arm with an anaesthetic."

Elizabeth looked cross, "I am sorry, she can be a little prickly with people she doesn't know. But then she can be so sweet sometimes. And there is no other word for it, she is brilliant. But she should still have done her job properly, I will have a talk with her."

She took a breath, "I don't understand all the technical terminology, but basically the Body-Shaper takes Body-Glove technology to a whole new level and it has fully integrated nano-technowhatsits". She said with a cheeky smile.

I gave her a grin, "I love it when you talk techno-babble. You haven't got a clue, but you make it sound so convincing".

With an imperious look she picked up a blank piece of paper, and then with a theatrical flourish she held it in front of her, "It says here that the wearer will experience a full range of sensations, including erogenous zones. The body-Shaper is designed to transmit and amplify sensations to the appropriate nerve endings on the wearers body."

She gave me a wink and a grin, "So your nipples will work this time".

I was already very self conscious, but as she said that I could feel myself warming up.

Elizabeth's eyes grew wide and she grinned, "You're blushing! I don't believe it, I can actually see you blushing!"

Which of course only made me grow even hotter! "Uhh, yeh, and that's not the only thing I can feel this time."

Her eyes grew even wider and he mouth dropped open, "REALLY? So you can feel down there too!"

By now I felt like you could cook toast on me, "Yup. From this angle I can't see too much, but while Grumpy Britches was having a poke around down there I could feel everything she was doing. So I am guessing it looks the part, just no cavity behind it."

Elizabeth just howled with laughter! And pretty soon I was laughing too. It was just what I needed. And once we had both calmed down again I felt so much better.

"So what are we going to call you?"

"I have been thinking about that and I thought Cathy had a nice ring to it?"

Elizabeth tilted her head, looked at me and smiled, "Yes, I can see you as a Cathy".

"Then Cathy it is."

We kept chatting for a while longer but with all the examinations done there didn't seem to be much point keeping me in so I was allowed home. I did feel more comfortable in my own surroundings, and as I relaxed on the couch and having poured a drink I said to myself, "Going to be an interesting nine months".

Although the build doesn't start for a few of weeks I am still going to the Clinic to get everything organised. And while I am there I can make a start on getting acclimatised to the new me too. Because one thing the accident did show up is that I have got some real work to do to be able to pass as female.

It was, and still is, painfully obvious I move like a man. Although I tried to make light of it last time, I knew I was a bit of a clod. This time however, for this whole thing to succeed I won't be able to get away with that. So I am getting comportment lessons and have been shown some exercises I need to practice to help loosen up my movements and to hold myself properly.

After a couple of days it was becoming obvious it wasn't going so well. I was in the middle of one of the exercises I was finding particularly difficult when Grumpy Britches breezed in and handed me what looked like an old iPod (though obviously it wasn't), and a pair of rather trick looking headphones.

"Use this, it should help with your exercises". And just as she turned to walk out again, she paused and handed me a small piece of paper, mumbled something and then left.

"Looks like Elizabeth's chat must have had some effect then?" I thought.

I was hoping for some instructions but it was basically just a technical sheet. But I was able to work out that it uses [Induction loop bio-resonance, combining subliminal audio interlinked with Theta wave feedback harmonics].

Yeh, well that helps (not!).

After another couple of reads, as far as I can work out the little gizmo is supposed to help with developing muscle memory and subconscious mannerisms. And to help me relax and move more gracefully and generally feel more in sync with my new appearance.

Almost straight away I noticed the exercises were getting a little easier and I was moving better. Perhaps Old Grumpy is as clever as Elizabeth says she is? But oh boy, is the headset uncomfortable!

I put up with headset for a couple of days but could only manage about fifteen minutes at a time as they were seriously uncomfortable. But I am suppose to be an engineer, so I had a good poke around and I could see it was the control unit that was the important bit. The headset was basically just an induction antenna and headphones. So, using some old earphones and antenna wire I had knocking about, I managed to cobble together a similar setup. It may not be quite as effective, but I can now wear it for longer as it's a lot more comfortable. Problem solved.

Although I could tell I was moving better and getting more at ease within myself. As soon as anybody else is around, all I can think about is not getting caught out. But unless I can learn to relax more, that's exactly what is going to happen. I just need to get more comfortable being out and about and in the company of other people.

There is a lovely park near where I live with a cafe in the middle, and a quiet stroll and a cuppa seemed a good idea. I sat on a bench just chilling and watching a young family happily picnic on the grass. The little girl noticed me watching, and then to my surprise and with the most innocent of smiles she came over and offered me a few of the wild flowers that she had picked.

I looked at the sight of my feminine hands holding this tiny bunch of flowers and I just froze. It's funny how such a small gesture can have such an impact. In all my years as a man, I have never had anything like that happen. I was dumbstruck!

Sad to say, in today's world, for a man on his own to be approached so openly and without a trace of fear or suspicion by a child just doesn't happen any more. It hadn't occurred to me just how much such caution has become the norm for men nowadays. I had become so focussed on how I was relating to other people, it hadn't occurred to me just how differently other people were going to relate to me.

It was something I have never seriously considered before. When out and about, men generally are just focused on the job in hand and going about their business. Apart from when occasionally something (or someone) catches our eye, we don't really pay that much attention to other people and people don't pay that much attention to us.

But women Are noticed. All the time. And are considered to be a lot more approachable too. Women really do live in a different world to men. I am beginning to get a clue just how different that world is.

It's been a couple of weeks now and thankfully I am not feeling so chronically self conscious whenever I go out. I am so pleased Felicity recommended this extra time to help me acclimatise before getting on with the build. I am still having to work on my makeup and fashion sense but everybody is being so supportive and I know they will take great delight in picking me up on any mistakes I make.

Elizabeth is really into photography and is always clicking away. She had the thought that it would be nice to take some photos of the grounds and the Clinic before it all changed. It was a lovely day and it made a nice excuse for a leisurely walk in the sunshine. As we strolled along chatting, it took me a little while to realise that I must be accidentally getting caught in quite a few of the shots.

"Umm, Elizabeth, let me know when you are taking a photo and I will get out of the way. You don't want me cluttering up your pictures?"

She just gave a knowing smile, "It's ok, I can Photoshop later" and kept clicking away.

The big day has come at last, this morning we get started on the build! I checked the forecast and it was going to be chilly, better wrap up then. I also knew I was going to have to organise a lot of people and make a start getting to know the crew. So I was more than a little nervous as I got myself ready. I appreciate now why my ex used to get tetchy when I kept trying to hurry her up. It really does take longer than you think.

A final check before I leave for the day. Not bad, not bad at all.

The next few days were a blur. Getting a new site up and running is always a manic time. That I knew and expected. What I didn't expect was the attitude I was getting from the workmen. I was aware that building sites are notorious for having a sexist atmosphere.

I... HAD... NO... IDEA!

I have never felt the need to be that way myself and as I was normally one of the guys in charge, those around me tended to follow my lead. So although I knew it went on it has never really registered with me before. But looking the way I do now and being on the receiving end it is impossible to ignore. It is almost making my job unworkable!

A further unexpected distraction is coming from the Body-Shaper. Every week or so it seems to go through some kind of re-set. It usually just means an item or two of clothing doesn't fit anymore and my skin becoming extra sensitive for a while, and then it would settle down again. This time my hair was the most obvious! Honestly, what am I supposed to do with this?

The trials of being a girl huh?

The situation on site just isn't working! I have tried being reasonable and it really isn't getting me anywhere. I had a conversation with Felicity about the problem. But I will admit, it wasn't as helpful as I had hoped.

Now, what was it she said? "Play to your strengths and you will find your own way. You are the one in charge, they just have to see that."

Ok, let me think. Play to my strengths? Hmm...

Oooo, I have an idea...

The size of driver's ego's is well renown. They swan around the site in their butch machinery and mud encrusted vehicles. Man's work! Which they generally take great delight in telling everybody. Even whispering the idea that a gurl could ever think of doing their job would create a wave of derision you would hear in the next county!

Now I knew we were getting four large deliveries on Monday. And I do mean large deliveries. Forty foot shipping containers to be precise. To make it more interesting I made sure they had to drop off at the far end of the site... threading through two blind corners... and they would have to reverse the whole way!

Monday morning, I made sure I was at the site entrance to sign in deliveries. I had 'accidentally' put on a top that had shrunk in the wash (oops, silly me, having a blonde moment) I had also 'accidentally' got all the work teams to come in early. So there was quite an audience milling around the entrance.

The first Artic arrived. Signing in the driver I made sure he got a good view from above, and sure enough the sexist comments started. That did stop though when I told him exactly who I was and where I expected him to drop off his delivery.

The colour drained from his face when he realised where he was going to have to reverse to. He started making excuses and wondered if there was somewhere nearer the entrance he could drop off?

I gave him a look of disdain (I had been practicing in the mirror all weekend) and dismissively said, "If you don't think you can do it I am sure I can find someone who can". Then turned, and started walking away.

Even lining the lorry up was a bit awkward, but to his credit he made a good start. But then he got to the first corner and things started going wrong. An audience was gathering and the more he tried, the more of a pickle he got into as he became increasingly flustered.

Eventually I couldn't take it any more. I went over and knocked on the door of his cab and calmly told him to take a breather and go to the canteen for a cuppa. By now he was in such a state he swung himself out of the cab without a murmur.

Of course, what he didn't expect was for me to jump up into the cab. And ignoring his protestations, I calmly engaged reverse and started manoeuvring this 40 foot Artic!

Taking it nice and slow, I made it all the way to the back of the site. Then with a final little flourish, I engaged the parking brake and stepped down from the cab.

I really wish I had a camera. As I started walking back to the site office, the look on everybody's face was a picture. Of course, what nobody knew was that I have been driving big trucks for years. I had already spent Sunday practicing in an identical rig and had set up hidden marker points at exactly the right spots. So taking it slow, it was just a matter of threading the needle.

But I hadn't finished with my little experiment. About an hour later the next delivery arrived.

Same routine as before. Sign in the delivery. Eyeball the cleavage. Sexist comments. Only this time, most of the guys on site were out watching and offering 'helpful hints' to the driver. Perhaps it was nerves of having such a vocal audience, but this driver didn't even get as far as the first one.

But he was just as stunned as I got in the cab and threaded the needle again! And as I engaged the parking brake and swung open the cab door, it was to a hearty round of applause (we are British after all).

Then an hour later the third delivery arrived. The word must have gotten out as this time there was no banter and the driver was looking decidedly nervous (good, that should make this easier). Also, the entire site and a whole bunch of people I didn't recognise were now watching and 'encouraging' him!

He did surprise me. He actually made it past the first corner but the heckling from his audience was clearly unnerving him and with shaking hands he stepped down and held the door open for me.

I threaded the needle again, and this time when I got out there was actual cheering!

But there was still one more delivery.

I made my way to the entrance as before, and actually had to push my way through the crowd. Even the staff from the Clinic had come down to watch. Only this time, the driver just got down from the cab and sheepishly handed me the keys.

And so to the sounds of "You go girl! Caaathy! Caaathy!" being chanted from the crowd, I threaded the needle one last time.

As I parked up, there was actual whooping and hollering! Never did I think I would see the day on a British building site! I was trying to play it cool but couldn't help but allow myself a smirk as I walked back to the site office.

Loving it!

Then I caught sight of Felicity out of the corner of my eye as she elegantly clapped her hands and gave me a knowing nod and smile. From that day on things were a lot better. It was still a battle, but one which I now had the final say.

Well, the weeks are rolling by and I have been persevering with the exercises and the headphones, and most of the time I don't even have to think about it anymore. Though dealing with what I am expected to wear sometimes is still a very different matter. We have some special guests coming to visit the site and Felicity has insisted I have to dress up a bit. My protestations and arguments that a building site is no place for heels and a skirt fell on deaf ears.

The visit was going well when I realised I would need some papers from my car. Conscious that I was being watched as I walked back to the car, I was feeling rather pleased with myself as managed to get my gait just right. Heel in line with toe and just a little swing. I felt I was elegance personified. Right up to the point that I opened the door and caught my leg on the latch. Damn it! Not another run!

Frustration seemed to well up inside me. How do women put up with such impractical clothes like this?

A couple of days later I had to pop into town to run a few errands. For some reason I was feeling particularly edgy and I think I must have defaulted to bloke-mode and basically blanked everybody out. This constant attention is really getting to me. All the men seem to be doing is gawping and leering, and the women just keep giving me 'that' look.

The worst of it today was when a creepy guy started walking right alongside me and with a leering grin he kept looking at me! I have never felt so intimidated in my life!

In desperation I side stepped into a coffee shop. I saw a group of women sitting there and sat at the table next to them. Thankfully the creepy guy peered around the door and just walked off. I sat there for some time as I tried to calm myself down. I decided to give up on my errands and just get back to the site. I grabbed a takeaway coffee, and as fast as I could I made my way back to the car.

It was when I sat behind the wheel I finally lost it!

I am sure the guy behind the counter meant well. But what gave him the right to give an unsolicited and unwanted assessment of me like this? This constant focus on appearance and the incessant barely veiled sexual wisecracks is driving me insane. And that man following me earlier has really shaken me!

I can't be dealing with this any more. From now on it's baggy shirts and jeans.

The girls from the Clinic made it very clear they were not impressed and even Elizabeth couldn't resist making a few comments. What did surprise me was the guys on site were making disdainful comments too. What is it with people? I am here to do a job, not be a piece of eye candy!

For the next few days I stuck to my guns. It has almost become a matter of principle now. But if I am honest, and I don't believe I am saying this, I am starting to miss dressing nicely and... well... just feeling good about myself.

I stuck with it until Friday. It was a particularly windy day and I can definitely say I was having a bad hair day!

By the time I got home I was exhausted! Mentally, physically and emotionally. And when I saw the state of myself in the mirror it all flooded over me and I just wept. I don't know what's wrong with me? I am not one for tears.

Perhaps... Perhaps it's because I am so far our of my personal comfort zone? And this is definitely about as personal and as far out as it gets.

Perhaps... Perhaps this whole being a woman thing is getting under my skin more than I realise?

Perhaps... Oh, stuff it! I know what I need.

I sat there for ages cradling and staring the bottle... and at me. The fact that my nails matched my knickers did not escape my notice either. The fact I had nails, and clearly have had all through my dress-down week had slipped my notice. UGH! too much thinking! Oh, I am going to do soooo much damage to this bottle tonight!

Unsurprisingly I awoke next morning with a bit of a head. I thought I would give Elizabeth a call and after a chat it was decided we would meet up later for some lunch. Which considering the theme of this last week, left me with the awkward question of what to wear?

Something which I always thought women had an advantage over men, is the ability to dress to match, or sometimes even change their mood. Well, this time that advantage is mine. After all the rubbish I have had to deal with this week, I want to feel good, and I want to look good!

Elizabeth and I have been spending a lot of time together lately and I have come to greatly appreciate her company and her wisdom. We met up at a rather nice restaurant we sometimes use and as it's a nice day we thought we would eat outside.

Having got ourselves settled I explained what had happened all this week and how I have been feeling. Even as I was talking I could feel myself start to stress again.

She just smiled and said, "Welcome to the sisterhood."

I was expecting a bit more sympathy. "Seriously?"

"Cathy, I know this is all new to you. But what you are experiencing is common to all women. We live in a world that seems designed to undermine and damage the confidence of women. The reality is that these things are going to happen. The question is, how are you going to deal with it?"

I was taken aback by her casual attitude. It was obvious that this was all getting to me and I was hoping for some understanding. "So you are saying this is my fault?"

"No of course not. So what do you fancy for lunch?" As she looked down at the menu.

For a moment I just stared at her. I was actually starting to feel indignant and I think it must have sounded in my voice. "This is so unfair! How am I supposed to 'deal' with it?"

She calmly placed her index finger on the menu and gave me a sideways look, but didn't say anything. I was obviously expected to say more.

"I mean... it's ridiculous! All I am trying to do is get along with everybody. But whenever there is a group of men together it's all sexist remarks, and I have to really fight to be taken seriously. I am the project manager but sometimes I get treated as the receptionist!"

All I got from Liz was a wry smile.

"And the women, they can be even worse! I have tried making friends, but after a while all I seem to be doing is walking on eggshells. If it wasn't for you and Felicity I would think all women were at war with each other! All I am trying to do is get on with my job, be myself and treat others how I expect to be treated. But all I seem to be doing is trying to cope with other people's rampant hormones and crazy mind games!"

Liz just looked at me, I was in full flow now.

"And this obsession everybody seems to have about appearance. It's nuts! There seems to be so many unspoken rules. I will be honest, some days I don't want to leave home because I am not sure if I have my outfit or my makeup or my hair quite right! But I know I will find out soon enough! Either leering looks from the men or that special look of distain women seem to save for making their displeasure known!"

I took a breath. I suddenly remembered some similar conversations I had with my ex. I think I may be beginning to understand what she was actually talking about.

Elizabeth looked at me with that patient and kind smile I have come to appreciate so much.

.

"Cathy. I know this is a lot for you to have to deal with. I have had a lifetime of it and I still struggle sometimes. The trick is to develop and maintain a clear sense of self, rather than letting other people's attitudes define you."

"And dressing down or trying to hide behind dowdy clothing doesn't work. That will actually make you more of a target of criticism. And trying to hide your femininity can even give the signal that you are more vulnerable."

"You can't win. But you can give yourself an advantage. The more you take care of yourself, the more confidence you will have and the better you will feel about yourself. The better you feel about yourself, the more confidently you present yourself. And the more confident and self assured you appear to others, the more others will respect you."

I couldn't argue with the logic. But there is no doubt that being a woman is tougher than I ever imagined when I started this. And it seems that I still have a lot more to learn.

We continued to chat for ages and I completely lost track of time. We talked about everything, we talked about nothing. But that didn't seem to matter. I was with my friend and I realised there wasn't really anywhere else I wanted to be at that moment.

Afterwards, I found myself thinking about the relationships women have with each other. I still don't pretend to understand, but it certainly seems to be a lot more complicated than the friendships men have. But I suppose it does come with compensations too. Having Elizabeth as a girl friend (as opposed to a girlfriend) is certainly one of them.

The project is going well, and today we are having a break off site as Liz and I are going into London to see one of the suppliers for the build. As usual we were chatting away and we were soon onto her favourite subject. Men! I have learned it's best to go along with her and feign an interest. Of course, it didn't take long before she got around to the current focus of her interest. Steve, the site Forman.

She was really getting into her stride when I had to interrupt her. "Liz! Really? There is something about him, and I wouldn't trust him as far as I could throw him, (which isn't very far nowadays) And... Ugh! He is just sooo gross! He showers once a week, 'Whether he needs it or not', and he is such a pig!"

She stopped talking and looked at me intently, as if seeing me for the first time. "Cath, I hadn't really noticed before, but you seem to be looking younger lately, and I don't know if you realise it, but you are a lot more animated and expressive now. I know the Body-Shaper is adaptive, but sometimes I forget you are not really a girl."

She took a pause, "And you always seem to be wearing earphones? Do you really love music that much? It must be very distracting?"

The worrying thing is, it was just this morning that I realised how much I had changed. But it was still a shock to hear Liz had noticed it too. Really not wanting to get into that right now I tried to change the subject, "Oh, the headphones? I adapted the headset I was given so it was more comfortable. It seemed to be helping and I just sort'a got into the habit of wearing it."

Liz went pale. "Uhh, Cath, that headset was designed to be worn only while you were doing the exercises. Surely somebody told you?"

Now it was my turn to go pale. "No, not a word. Old Grumpy Britches just gave them to me and you know how bad she is for communicating?"

It was at that moment the taxi turned into the suppliers car park. By coincidence our appointment was standing by the entrance as we drove in, so there was no chance to continue our conversation. And on the way back Liz seemed to be focused on talking about our visit, and I felt too confused and uneasy to bring it up myself.

But when I got home and finally had a chance to stop and think, what Liz had said just kept going over and over in my mind. What have I done? I had become so focused on not letting anyone down and getting this right, I didn't think of the long term consequences. What have I done!

My mind kept spinning, and that phrase just kept rolling over in my mind, What have I done!!

I am not even sure who I am anymore.

I have to get away.

I have got to do something!

Anything!

Stop... Take a breath... What did I used to do when things got too much?

My bike! The Guzzi! Yes, that's what I need. Remind myself who I am.

I managed to hide it away from my ex while all that mess going down, and with all that has happened since I have just left it tucked away in the shed. I almost ran down the garden, and as pulled back the cover, "Ah, there's my beauty" A quick check over to make sure she is good to go, and I didn't even have to boost the battery to fire her up. Yes!

My bike gear certainly won't fit me now, but I still have some of the ex's. Never did I dream that I would be the one wearing it. What I really didn't expect was how heavy I now found the bike was to manoeuvre. Obviously the bike hasn't changed, but it's a stark demonstration of how much I had.

After much huffing and puffing I did manage to get it onto the drive, and I was surprised to discover that my ex's bike gear was actually rather loose on me. Even more of a surprise (and worry) is that I can't decide whether that is a good or bad thing?

But I am finally kitted up and ready to roll. The first few miles were a little unnerving while I found my new point of balance and got back my groove. But then I just let the miles roll and I ragged the old girl!

It's good to be alive!

Except...

And before you jump to any conclusions...

It was when I was putting the bike back in the shed, I stepped back and put my foot into an old paint tin. As I lost my footing I instinctively reached out and grabbed the shelf... The shelf I hadn't quite gotten around to fixing properly... The shelf that had half the contents of the shed on it... The contents which then promptly landed on me!

Oh boy! Did I get an ear bashing! I was told I should be more careful! What did I think I was doing? Why didn't I call them first? I shouldn't be riding powerful bikes anyway... and so on. Liz and Felicity had built up a full head of steam and were definitely going for it! I couldn't get a word in edgeways.

It was just getting to the point of being really annoying when I realised they weren't so much angry with me for having an accident. I had frightened them. They had become my dear friends over these last months, and as I watched and listened to them berate me, I realised they were actually saying they love me. And the wonderful thing is, at that moment I realised I loved them back.

I hobbled around on crutches for weeks and weeks. Apart from being a pain (literally and figuratively) it pretty much guaranteed I was going to be in dresses and skirts for the duration. So it looks like I am going to get used to them whether I like it or not. Which seemed to please everybody no end.

Well, the build is almost complete now and I had arranged to come in on Sunday to run through with Felicity the preparations for the grand opening. The place is so much quieter and we can get a lot more done without all the usual interruptions. But it was when we came to get some paperwork from the spare office we had the shock of our lives!

Rifling through the draws was Steve! (Well that answers a lot of questions and Liz is not going to be happy.) Felicity was first off the mark and she managed to catch him completely off guard and knocked him to the ground. Damn she is quick. I immediately hit the security button and we stood over him while the guards arrived.

As they dragged him away Felicity whispered in my ear, "We knew we still had a security problem. I really hope we have just found it."

The day of the Grand Opening has arrived. Apparently I still can't be trusted to pick out an outfit for such an import event so Felicity had something arranged for me. I know I shouldn't have been surprised but I do wish she would give me a break sometimes. It's not even been a year since I wore my first dress. And she wants me to wear this in front of all the bigwigs?

Elisabeth came in to check on how I was doing. "Cathy, you look amazing! You are definitely going to be catching everybody's eye today."

My insecurities were going wild. As I looked in the mirror nothing seemed to be quite right to me. But when I saw Elizabeth, WOW! As usual she just looks stunning! But curiously, seeing her look so good also made me feel more insecure about my own appearance. Am I being vain?

With what little confidence I had quickly evaporating, "Do you really think I look ok?"

"My dear Cathy, if we weren't best friends I would ravish you myself." As she flashed me a cheeky grin.

I was surprised to hear her say that. But not as much as the curious trembling I felt low down. But she is always making jokes and I know she is into guys, she almost talks about nothing else. And one thing is sure, at the moment I look nothing like a man. Yes, of course she is joking.

I was just starting to come to terms with having to wear this dress when Felicity came in. "Stand up straight, turn around and let me look at you. No, no, no. Imagine that your head is being pulled up by a hair on the crown of your head. Elongate your neck, lift your chest, and allow your shoulders to fall back. That's it. Shoulders back, chest out, tummy in, pelvis forward, and buttocks tight."

Oh, this is ridiculous. I feel like I'm about to fall over backwards.

Felicity was in her element. "Stand tall and breathe through your nose. Chin up, be confident and fully present your body. Let your soul shine out from your eyes. Focus on the moment, you are glorious!"

Trying hard to no get irritated, "Felicity. Honestly. Is this really necessary?"

But she was now on a roll. "Ok, let's see how you walk. Heel in line with toe and glide with the elegance of a feline. Let your hips and arms gently swing and let your pelvis to lead you forward. And most importantly, remember, grace, poise and control. You are beauty in heels!"

I tried to give her a stern look, though I am not sure how well it worked.

.

"Felicity, enough. You have been coaching me for almost a year. If I haven't got it by now I don't think there is much hope do you?"

By her fidgeting I could see she was nervous and she was starting to get me all of a flutter too. They both needed to be at the reception to get things started so I shooed them out, which gave me a few minutes to try and gather myself again.

As I walked towards the reception, never in my life would I ever have dreamed I would be wearing anything like this, or looking like this. I was nervous as hell! But secretly, I knew I was looking good too.

Well, the project is done and is deemed a great success. For the first time in ages, I have a quiet weekend with nothing to worry about, and I found myself pondering over these last months.

So I suppose I can look forward to getting back to normal? The question now is... what is normal? I have been asking myself some very hard questions lately. In spite of my appearance and my experiences, and even my screw up with the brain iPod thing, it still hasn't fundamentally changed who I am.

I certainly have a greater empathy for women and what they have to go through. And I will admit, there is much I have come to like about what I have experienced. But do I want to live the rest of my life as one? Felicity surprised me when she hinted that might actually be an option.

I have been told they have already prepared a Body-Shaper to give me back my male physique. It will take a while to build up my body mass again and I can even have some choice of how I will look.

How... I... will... look? Wow. Seriously. What a question? How on earth do I answer that?

At least I don't have to make that decision tonight. I have come to rather enjoy baths. I used to be a shower man, but these last months have introduced me to a whole new world of experiences of oils and bubbles and a decadent glass of wine. I think I am actually going to miss it.

I didn't sleep at all last night. My mind just kept rolling over and over the question "Who do I want to be?" I am a simple soul, how do I know how to answer a question as loaded as that? On my way to the Clinic I found myself driving extra slowly, just so I could put off for a few more minutes having to face making that decision.

But, eventually, I arrived.

Having parked, I just stood there looking around. It was the weirdest feeling. It was almost as though once I walked through those doors I was not coming back. It's hard to describe, it's not a foreboding I was feeling, it's not even a sadness. The only way I think I can explain it, it's as though all the colour had been turned down, everything just felt tinged with grey.

I can't stand here forever though. So taking a deep breath I started walking towards the main doors. I did get a touch of deja-vu when I remembered it was these doors I was not allowed to step through that first day I came here. A lot has changed indeed!

I made my way to Felicity's office, and with as long a pause as I could dare, I knocked and opened the door. I had gone over every scenario and every argument in my mind. The one thing I never even dreamed I would see as I came through that door, was Felicity sitting there crying.

As she looked up it was obvious she had been crying for some time. "Cathy my dear, I am so glad it's you." Handing me a letter she said, "Read this".

I quickly scanned the letter to get an idea of what it said. Even a cursory read was unsettling. With tears in my own eyes I reached out to hug Felicity and she just collapsed into my arms and started sobbing.

Still holding me tight, her voice muffled by my shoulder. "They want to take everything! Everything I have worked for all these years! And did you notice the addresses? They are the people most dear to me! The threat is obvious, how can I fight against that?"

I didn't say anything, but I had noticed a couple of address. And that mine was one of them.

Not letting her go, I read the letter again. Slowly this time. The list of demands were outrageous and the threats were both subtle and blunt. There was no misunderstanding that they were determined to take all they wanted and ruin Felicity.

After a little while she stopped crying, and with a sigh she pulled back.

As she composed herself I said, "But I don't understand? Why now? They must have been planning this for some time. It would have been far more sensible to do this while we were in the middle of the build and all the systems and sensitive equipment were less secure?"

She looked up, and almost in a whisper, "It was you".

I couldn't quite take in what I was hearing. "What do you mean, it was me? How could I possibly be the reason for this?"

Felicity took a deep breath, "I had planned to tell you today, I am sure you have already guessed some of it. I just never in my worst nightmare dreamed it would be under these circumstances... It started with that terrible mix-up with the prototype Body-Glove, and that we had to use one that had been calibrated for another client to save you."

(I wasn't sure I liked the way this was going)

"In ways we are still trying to understand, it made your body incredibly receptive to the Body-Shaper. Our technology is not supposed to change someone. It is designed to make you slimmer, healthier, younger even, but you will still be recognisably you."

(I definitely didn't like the way this was going)

"What happened to you was a unique set of circumstances. But you are living proof, that with exactly the right parameters, it is possible to transform someone."

(GULP!)

She dropped her head into her hands and sobbed!

"It was my pride, my hubris. Nobody should have known who you really are. It was meant to be a private joy. I have come to love you as a daughter, and before you changed back, I just wanted to show you off, just once. To show what a beautiful woman you had become. But somehow they found out! They could see the potential, and they wanted it!"

We sat there in silence. My mind was racing. I my emotions were churning! But seeing Felicity so shaken and vulnerable seemed to trigger something in my mind.

I was indignant! I was angry! They were threatening someone I cared about and I really take umbrage at that!

It's hard to describe, but from somewhere deep inside it felt as though my mind was regaining a focus. There is a problem! Right! Let's deal with it! You may laugh, but it was almost as if I could feel my shoulders pull back and my spine straighten. Time to be a man again?

I looked straight at Felicity, "They have given thirty days to comply. Well that gives us time to work something out. If it comes to it, we give them what they want and we will deal with the consequences once we know you are safe. But be damned if I am just going to give up without trying! There must be something we can do to stop them?"

She gave a weak smile, "But there is obviously still someone inside the Clinic working for them. Every time we have tried to move they have been ready for us. It was only by chance we stumbled upon Steve, but he never really got access to anything and it looks like he was just an opportunist thief. There is clearly someone else, but we have no clue who. We would fail before we even got started, and if they don't see us getting everything together for them... she dropped her head back into her hands, "I can't risk loosing those I care for"

I sat myself at the desk and got a pen and some paper out (I am old school, what did you expect?). Looking over to Felicity, "We need a game plan. First, what are our assets, who do we know we can trust?" My voice seemed stronger somehow.

Felicity looked up and she almost seemed surprised to see it was me sitting there. She cocked her head thoughtfully, "We cannot take the risk of involving anybody else." Then after a long pause, "The only ones I have absolute trust in is Mabel and Elizabeth... and you."

I raised my eyebrow, "Are you sure about old Grumpy Bri... sorry, Mabel? I don't mean to be rude, but she is rather strange?"

Felicity gave me a stern look, "Mabel and I go back a long, long way. I have literally trusted her with my life on more than one occasion."

"Fair enough. So it's the four of us then?" Trying to sound more confident than I actually felt, "I almost feel sorry for them, with a team like this they have no idea what is coming."

It was then the door opened and Liz came in. Felicity quickly hid the letter and whispered to me, "Don't tell Elizabeth about the letter."

Liz immediately noticed something had upset Felicity and came and sat by her. "What's wrong?"

I could see Felicity straighten herself up, and as she patted Elizabeth on her knee, "We have a problem my dear. We have just confirmed that we still have a security breach."

My mind had shifted into overdrive and I had an idea forming.

"BREADCRUMBS! We need a breadcrumbs trail. Liz, you know the computer systems here better than anyone. I assume it would be possible to create a sealed file that looked secret but had 'accidentally' been saved where it could be found should somebody be snooping around where they shouldn't be? You with me so far?"

The looked puzzled but both nodded.

"Ok, so when someone tries to access the 'secret' file it will automatically send a silent ping to alert us that the game is on and which computer is being accessed. Then when they email the file, a ghost message is also sent to our computer complete with the receiving address."

I could see a smile starting to grow on both their faces.

"Then as a final touch, every time the file is accessed or moved or duplicated, it pings back to us its location. All we need to do then is follow the ping and discover who is behind this. As I said, breadcrumbs"

Felicity and Liz turned to each other, grinned, and in unison said, "I think we could make that work".

It didn't take long to set it all up, but we sat for days waiting for the trap to be sprung. Then all of a sudden the alert went off and Liz and I dashed to the location of the computer that had accessed the file. But it was the other end of the building and by the time we got there the room was empty.

"They couldn't have gotten far!" So Liz and I split up to cover both exits. As I burst out of the door I caught a glimpse of someone, I thought I recognised Liz's coat but knew that couldn't be right.

I ran as fast as I could, but as I rounded the corner all I saw was a car speeding away into the distance. If only I had been just a little quicker!

Disheartened, I met up with Liz and we made our way back to Felicity. "I suppose it was being hopeful that we would catch them red handed. It all depends now on how long, or if we get a ping."

By the time we had got back to Felicity, she had already traced where the file had been sent. So we know that part of the plan worked. But it was a drop-box. I know we should have expected something like that, but I was starting to feel rather dejected at our lack of success and was beginning to have my doubts if this will actually work.

But the ping file is only part of the plan. Nurse Grumpy has been working on a development of the Body-Shaper to give me a disguise. They were very coy about telling any details, 'so I wouldn't worry'. Which of course had the exact opposite effect. But it should mean that as soon as we get a ping I can follow it up and not be recognised.

With my experiences over these last months, changing my appearance again didn't unduly concern me. But what was making me increasingly nervous was the way that even Grumpy Britches seemed apprehensive about how much the technology is going to have to be pushed to give me a disguise that will stand up to close inspection in the limited time we have.

What have I got myself into? But it's too late to back out now, and if I can keep Felicity and Liz out of harms way then it's got to be the right think to do. So, the plan is to keep me sedated for as long as possible to avoid the worst of it, but apparently there may still be 'some discomfort'. I have a sinking feeling that is going to be one of Grumpy's grander understatements.

Well, the time has come, and I made my way to the R&D lab. I will admit I was nervous. And further unnerved when I saw Liz and Felicity were there waiting for me. They were making light of it and that they were just passing. I knew that was a fib, (but don't you dare tell them this) I loved them all the more for it.

But it was Grumpy that threw me the curve ball. While she got the anaesthetic ready she kept glancing at me. And when she prepared my arm for the injection, there was actual tenderness in her touch and I barely felt the needle go in. As I felt myself start to go under, to my utter surprise she smiled kindly and the last words I heard was, "Thank you".

It was a slow and drowsy waking up. My head felt like it was stuffed full of soggy day old muesli, my mouth tasted like I had been chewing kitty litter (the extra absorbent kind), and my body felt like it had been put through a mangle... twice.

I tried to move but my head started spinning and EVERYTHING ached, and I quickly decided that lying there quietly was actually a good idea after all.

I managed to force open my eyes and saw Grumpy standing over me, "Ahh, good. You are awake. So how are you feeling?"

My throat felt raw as I tried to speak. "Let's just say that it must have been one hell of a party!"

And there was that kind smile again.

Then I heard a voice from a bed next to me, "It's about time you woke up. You snore!"

I looked over, "I am sorry, but who are you?"

"I am Elizabeth of course. So what do you think of the new me?"

This anaesthetic must be really is messing with my brain, "Liz? Really? How? Why?"

"Because I couldn't let you do this on your own."

In pain and with a foggy head, this was a bit much to get my head around. "But Liz, this could get dangerous. And one of the main reasons I am doing this is to keep you safe and not put you in harms way."

She gave me a look that even through her different features I recognised straight away. She had made her mind up, and nothing that I or anybody could say would convince her otherwise. Then she said, "Isn't this cool? We look like sisters now."

"Hold on a minute! Did you say sisters?"

I saw a mirror poking out of her handbag.

.

"What have you done to me?!"

"You have gone too far this time! I have put up with everything else without complaint (well, not too much). Now I look like a child, and not even my own race! My body feels wrecked and now there is not a trace of who I am! You have no right to do this too me! You didn't even bother ask!"

From behind me I heard Felicity's voice. "You are right, we should have asked you. And for that we truly apologise and I hope you can forgive us. But we had to be sure there was no chance you could be recognised. If they even suspect who you really are you will be dead, or worse."

I could see the look of concern on everybody's face was genuine. I wanted so much to vent my anger on them, but even with my anaesthetic addled brain I knew they were right. I sat there stewing and trying to work out what to say, when I heard a sniffle coming from the bed next to me.

I turned to see Liz trying hard not to break down in tears. With the most sorrowful eyes I think I have ever seen, she looked at me and quietly said, "I am so sorry".

UGH! A man's heart has no defence to that look! I knew I was defeated and my anger melted away. "But you really should have told me you know?"

To my surprise it was Grump... Mabel who spoke up. "It's my fault. Felicity told me what you were prepared to do to protect her. She is... let's just say, very precious to me. From the first day I saw you I was suspicious of you. I know now I was wrong and from my heart, I apologise."

Mabel hesitated and looked down, and Felicity came to her side and put her arm around her. "Mabel has been secretly trying to find a way to give us an advantage and she has managed to develop our technology to not just modify someone's appearance, but to fundamentally transform it."

"Once Elizabeth found out what we are really facing she insisted that she would not allow you to go alone. But we then realised that with the two of you, we could give you the perfect disguise. A stranger on their own can stand out and be detected. But although everybody notices two pretty young girls, nobody really sees them. As far as everyone will be concerned, you are just a pair of silly girls having fun and of no real concern. We in effect, hide you in plain sight."

I could see their logic and there is no doubting the effectiveness of the transformation. There is nothing about myself I recognise. I feel so small and weak and for the first time in my life, truly vulnerable.

Even as a child I was a bit of a bruiser, always getting into bumps and scrapes, a typical boy really. And it was just natural to have that unspoken air of invulnerability that comes with having a robust build. I have never, ever in my life experienced this! Everything about me now is tiny, fragile, soft and delicate. I feel frightened and totally exposed.

I just wanted to run away and disappear. But all I actually managed to do was hide in the bathroom. Eventually it was Liz who came to check on me. She gently knocked on the door, "You ok in there hun?"

I tried to ignore her but she slowly opened the door and peered around the edge to see me. "May I come in please?"

I just shrugged my shoulders.

She pulled up a chair and sat beside the bath. "We are really worried about you, are you ok?"

I looked up at her, "You honestly have to ask that?"

.

"Liz, a year ago I was an ordinary, slightly overweight middle aged bloke. But look at me now. And this new Suit or Glove, or whatever it is you call it, it feels real and there is nothing about me I recognise. I feel tiny, I feel weak, and completely defenceless."

"And if that wasn't enough, any day now I am supposed to go and do what will probably be the most dangerous thing I have ever done in my life. I am terrified Liz, absolutely terrified!"

She stayed with me for a while and tried to comfort me, but I wasn't ready for that yet. I was too overwhelmed with trying to come to terms with what has happened to me. Eventually she stood up, kissed me on my forehead and said, "We love you, you know that don't you?" I could see her sadness in every step she took as she slowly walked out of the bathroom. Then with a soft click the door shut behind her.

All night I lay awake just thinking. There is no doubting that this has shaken me to my core. But slowly I began to realise that I was behaving like a child trying to punish the parents by using their own emotions against them. Well, I am not a child. Tomorrow I need to start finding a way to make this work. The clock is ticking and I don't have the luxury of feeling sorry for myself like this.

As much as the Body-Shaper felt different from my natural body, this one feels as different again. And it is downright freaky looking into a mirror and seeing a very cute Asian girl looking back at me.

But, there is not much we can actually do for now but sit and wait for the file to ping us its location. So I need to make good use of this time to try to get used to the changes they have made to me. And tomorrow I think I had better get started.

As the days passed, Liz and Felicity have been tireless in their patience trying to help me. And bit by bit I am getting more accustomed to my new self. I may not have the brut strength I had, but I have been surprised more than once at the strength I do have. And I have a flexibility and agility I could not have dreamed of before.

Liz is having a great time of it though. She is so excited with her revamp. Though she does seem to use every opportunity to taunt me. "Hey, Cath, check this out! This is brilliant! I haven't been able to do this in years!"

It's been nine days now and no ping. We are running out of time and beginning to wonder if our plan has failed even before we got started. At least it has given me precious time to work on acclimatising to my new self. To help give me some confidence, they have had me learning Aikido. Turns out I am a bit of a natural.

I have no illusions that in a real fight I wouldn't stand a chance. But it has really helped with learning how I move and being in better control of myself. I won't say I have my old confidence back, but it's a good start.

But Liz is getting really annoying. She is developing an obsession with talking photographs of me. If I didn't feel self-conscious enough, keep hearing a bzzz-click isn't helping. I don't even have any peace while I am trying to get dressed!

.

"Liz! Put that thing away will you!"

She just grinned and skipped away, pleased with another candid shot. Ugh! She is like a kid with a new toy.

It's been 14 days and we finally have a ping! It was a mad dash to the airport and I barely had a chance even think let alone get nervous. It was only once we were on the plane and I looked out the window, the reality of what I may be facing began to sink in.

Liz has dozed off and I was left alone with my thoughts. This has been the first time in ages that I haven't had to concentrate on one thing or another. I sat there just letting my thoughts wash over me. If I were to write all this down it would read like a bad fantasy novel. But it's not. It really is happening. The two of us are heading out to lands unknown, to find some dangerous criminals we don't know who they are, and somehow find a way to stop their evil plan. I must be insane! How on earth had I gotten myself into all this?

The flight seemed to end all too quickly and I was shaken out of my thoughts as we landed. Having eventually managed to pick up our luggage. I am not sure how, but somehow I got lumbered with trying to manhandle the trolley piled high with the suitcases Liz was determined we should bring with us. With hardly a glance over her shoulder she breezed off into the distance to get us a taxi.

Being so much smaller and weaker now I was really struggling with the trolley. Eventually I got to the exit, only to find Liz standing motionless and staring at her reflection.

I had been so focussed on trying to come to terms with my own transformation, I hadn't really considered that Liz may have been going through a few anxieties of her own. As I got over to her she seemed to snap herself out of it and acted as though nothing had happened. She turned and gave me a broad smile and said, "Found one".

We dropped off our gear at the hotel and after a quick change went hunting for the address the ping gave us. It didn't take long, and under the cover of Liz taking pictures of me, the two of us scouted around trying to see if there was a way we could get in undetected. What surprised me was considering that this was supposed to be a secure location, no one took a blind bit of notice of us as we wandered around taking photos. Perhaps Felicity was right? Hidden in plain sight.

Eventually we came to the realisation that the only way in was through the main entrance. But I didn't expect we would have much luck with that approach. Then I noticed there was a visitors centre, and in the corner of the window a Wi-Fi Hotspot logo. I gave Liz a nudge and a nod, "Got to be worth a try?"

Liz noticed that there were two security guards wandering around the visitors centre. She gave me a cheeky grin, "I think this calls for my secret weapon. Let's nip back to the hotel and get changed."

We had a plan.

As we walked in I got talking to the security guards. It seemed these two Neanderthals couldn't believe their luck that a pretty girl actually wanted to talk to them (please tell me I was never this bad). While their attention was on me, Liz opened up her laptop and somehow managed to log into their system. She really is a bit of a computer whiz.

In spite of my best efforts, one of the guards attention kept drifting over to Liz. But now I know what she meant about her secret weapon. The other guard was memorised by her.. uh.. dress and never noticed what she was actually doing.

I had just about ran out of patience and ideas trying to distract the guards, when to my great relief I saw Liz close up her laptop. She came over to me and tugged at my arm, "Come on, I want to check out that gorgeous bag we saw earlier." And with that we made our escape. Leaving the two guards standing there wondering what had just happened.

As soon as we were out of sight, Liz wrapped her arms around me and gave me a huuuge kiss! I am sure it was just her being caught up in the moment. I know young women can be a little over enthusiastic in showing their excitement sometimes and not really mean anything by it.

It was probably my imagination that her kiss seemed to linger by a fraction? And I am sure it was it my imagination that when she pulled away there was a slight flush to her cheeks? No! I cannot allow myself go down this route! An over active imagination is not a luxury we can afford right now.

The reality is that I am easily old enough to be her father, and I made a promise to Felicity to look after Liz. And I can't do that if I am distracted by delusional fantasies. They are both precious friends and to even contemplate taking advantage of that would be an abuse of their trust. Apart from anything else, I am hardly myself at the moment (to put it mildly) and while my nether regions are trussed up the way they are, it's not as if I can do anything about it anyway.

I had all this rolling around in my mind as we made our way back to the hotel. Liz meanwhile was still buzzing with excitement. "The Trojan file worked perfectly! All I had to do was run my little program to bounce a ping off it, and it uploaded itself back onto my laptop along with all the other data around it! We got everything!"

Once we got back to the hotel and changed, Liz went online and made a start on uploading everything we found and updating Felicity. She soon was engrossed in her online conversation and all I could hear was the rattling of the keyboard.

Which I wasn't complaining about as it let me concentrate on wading through all the data we had snagged. And there certainly is a lot of it. I don't know how long we both were engrossed in our tasks, but it was quite some time and I was startled when out of the quiet Liz said, "Fancy a boiled egg?"

I looked at her, not quite sure what I had heard. I know she can be a little left-field sometimes, which I will admit can be endearing. But sometimes I really do wonder how her mind works. "Excuse me? Boiled egg? What on earth made you think of a boiled egg?"

She looked at me as though I had just asked the daftest of questions, "As we came through the restaurant I saw a basket of boiled eggs and I just grabbed a couple for us. So do you want one or not?"

A little taken aback with her simple logic I wasn't quite sure how to respond. But now the thought has been raised, I do feel a bit peckish, "Umm, ok then, thanks". As she tossed it over to me I instinctively brought my legs together and pulled my knees up to catch it. As I looked down, "I am getting far too used to being a girl" I muttered to myself. Then my sense of humour kicked in, I said out loud "Ahh, memories".

Liz gave me a puzzled expression, then looked into my lap and we both burst out laughing.

I was making good progress with the data. Whoever these people are, they are well organised and well funded. I noticed that the name Shahrizah kept popping up, along with a list of locations and dates which seem to be counting down to our thirty day deadline.

Liz was getting restless and kept fidgeting. "I am bored, can't we take a break and go downstairs poolside for a drink?"

By the look on her face I knew I wasn't going to get any peace and a break did sound like a good idea, so I relented. But she insisted we dressed appropriately. When I saw what she had in mind I was not happy. I realise that girls of this age would wear stuff like this but it doesn't mean I have to feel comfortable in it.

.

"Liz. Please! Will you put that damn camera away!"

She almost hissed at me, "He is sitting right behind you, hold still while I get some photos of him."

I instinctively started to turn around.

"Don't turn around! He will notice you!"

"Looking like this I would be amazed if he hasn't", I grumbled. "Anyway, who is behind me?"

"The guy the security guards were sucking up to. "The one who was swaggering about giving the impression he owned the place. Perhaps Felicity can identify him?"

As it turned out, our timing was perfect. While Liz was clicking away, four other men turned up and Liz managed to get a good mug shot of all of them. Then we realised we should make ourselves scarce before we were really noticed and quietly went back to our suite. Liz went to her bedroom to grab her laptop and I expected her to come straight back out again and start uploading the photos to Felicity.

Only she didn't.

Wondering what was keeping her I went over to her room. Only to find her standing transfixed just inside the doorway. As I poked my head around the door to see what she was looking at, it all became clear.

We had earlier reported a faulty wall light and was told that Enrico their handyman will come and fix it. I think I can safely assume that the cause of Liz's current mesmerised state was the afore mentioned Enrico.

I gave a polite cough, and as he spun around his foot tangled in the bedding and he lost his balance. Liz dashed to his aid and in a very tactile way, was helping him get back on his feet. It was amusing to watch her loosing the plot and going all girly, but we need to get those photos off to Felicity and we don't have the time for this.

I just looked and gave a shake of my head, "Put it away Enrico". He actually seemed to deflate. I tried really hard not to smile, but I think it might have sneaked out just a little bit.

Contrary to current appearances I am still a straight guy. And although he is certainly impressive, he doesn't float my boat. The wisdom of choosing me for this job is becoming very apparent. One thing is for sure, Liz certainly wasn't thinking straight at the moment.

As it was, he had finished the repair and having slipped his shirt back on he quickly made his exit. Much to Liz's disappointment. She sat and moped for a few minutes and kept flashing me dirty looks, but after a couple of reminders she got on with uploading the photos.

Perhaps it was seeing Enrico that revved her up a bit, but she was soon getting the fidgets again. "There is a club next door to the hotel, can't we go there?"

Liz seems to sound more like a teenager every day. "You are not going to give me any peace are you?" Then with a heavy sigh, "Ok. We will go to the club. But we can't stay late. We have to get moving tomorrow."

As always, Liz insisted on an outfit for me. I was getting myself sorted when she called me from the other room. As I poked my head around the corner... bzzz-click.

.

"Elizabeth! Will you stop taking pictures of me!" She just grinned... I just groaned.

As we rounded the corner, the queue for the club seemed to go on forever. There was no way I was going to wait that long to get in. I turned to leave when she grabbed hold of my arm, "Where are you going?"

"Liz, I know you want to go in there but I am not going to wait until a week next Wednesday to get to the front of that queue."

She gave me a mischievous look, "You still haven't learned much about the power a pretty girl has have you? Follow my lead and watch this."

Taking hold of my hand we slowly walked to the front of the queue, Liz making sure she caught the eye of the man on the door. What followed was a perfect demonstration of how to be a cute, coy, innocent... seductress! The man was doomed the moment she caught his eye. I was getting hot and bothered and I was only watching! Needless to say, we didn't have to pay to get in.

I have never been one for clubs, and although I look the part tonight I certainly don't feel it. The music was way too loud, it was hot and smoky, and you couldn't move the place was so rammed. I went and got us both a drink, I know I needed one for sure.

I don't know if it was the heat, or the noise of the music, or the funny smelling smoke that was hanging around the dance floor. But that drink went straight to my head! I seemed to be buzzing and I felt light headed. As I looked up at the girls dancing, they were definitely having fun. And as much as I tried not to, the music and the atmosphere of the place was getting to me too.

I am sure I looked foolish. I have never been much of a dancer, let alone as a teenage girl. But after the stress of the last few weeks it was good just to go with the flow of the music. I don't know how long I gyrated for, I just let myself get carried along with the experience. And I was actually surprised when Liz started tugging at my arm and saying she was ready to leave.

As we stepped out and back into the fresh air, we turned to each other and in perfect unison we both said, "HUNGRY!" Grinning I said, "I could murder a kebab!" Liz was wearing a broad grin too, "Me too!"

The following morning I was woken by a bzzz-click.

I looked up to see that infernal camera again!

I gave her the look of death! She gave me a cheeky grin. Then kissing me on the forehead, "You just looked soooooo cute, I couldn't resist."

As it was, we had both slept in way longer than I intended to. I was still feeling groggy from the previous night, but the clock was ticking. There were a couple of locations on that list that looked promising and I knew we had to get ourselves moving.

We started packing everything away. It amazes me how much stuff being a girl seems to require. I am sure we don't really need to be carrying all this with us. We are supposed to be travelling light and in a hurry after all?

Then I heard Liz calling from the other room. "Cath, have you seen the camera? I can't find it anywhere."

Sigh. That woman could loose an elephant in a broom cupboard! calm... breathe... better go and see what she is doing I suppose. "Coming".

(Oh!... Sweet!... Momma!)

I am sure she is doing it deliberately! I am trying sooo hard to keep focused. But looking the way she does at the moment she would snap the needle of a cute-ometer! This is almost torture! What is she doing to me?

I looked around the room. "What? You mean the camera on the table over there?"

"Oops, silly me, how could I have missed that?" She said with a very coy look.

(Oops, silly me, my Aunt Gertrude. mutter, mutter, mutter....)

I went back to finish my packing.

We hired a car and finally got to the location of the next ping. It turned out to be one of those cheap travellers motels. Either we got the information wrong or they were using it as a relay point. Walking back to the car I watched Liz doing something on her phone. Her features may be different, but I would recognise her in an instant by the way she fiddles with her ear that and that little smile she does whenever she concentrates.

Back at the hotel, Liz is still teasing. I think? Or is my imagination over acting again? Ugh! I don't know. Either way, I have always prided myself on my self control and discipline, but she is driving me to distraction!

And these changes to my body aren't helping either. Everything is just so sensitive. And I do mean everything! But unlike before, even the slightest touch seems to be hard wired and amplified straight into my brain! And something seems to have gone seriously wrong down below. Because some of the sensations I have been getting from down there lately just can't be normal and are... well, let's just say I am having to be very careful how I shower.

Travelling with Liz I have discovered that she is a bit of a fruitaholic. I have to admit, things just seem to taste better lately and I have come to enjoy it more too. As usual she had already scoffed most of the fruit in the room. But this morning I managed to hide a small bowl of cherries which I know are her favourite.

In playful innocence I called out with a sing-song voice, "Eliiiizabeth... I have something foooorr you." As she looked around the door I tantalised her with my illicit bowl of cherries. "I know you luuuuv cherries, would you like mine?" As I gave her a naughty grin and popped one in my mouth and teasingly pulled the stalk off with a pop.

I don't think I have ever seen a face go through so many expressions all at once before!

And then, to my surprise, her cheeks turned bright red and she just mumbled something and quickly disappeared back to her room.

Oh! Well that wasn't the reaction I had expected? I was going to playfully feed her the cherries. I know she likes them. I even got some cream I was going to dip them into. I thought she would like that? I sat there feeling deflated. Seems I still have a lot to learn about women?

The next ping took us to a commercial centre. My heart sank when I realised it was one of those setups where multiple companies rent facilities in the same building. We could spend days here and still not find what we are looking for.

But by a stroke of luck we had arrived at the same time as some the regular staff and we tried to mingle with the group. One of the girls noticed us and we explained that it was our first day and we were nervous.

She said not to worry, she knows what that's like and she helped us breeze into the building and passed security. I continued to play the part of hapless newbie while Liz got on with the real work. It seemed to take ages but eventually she gave me a nudge and a subtle shake of her head.

As we made our way back to the hotel, I tried to put a positive spin on things, but I couldn't help my disappointment showing. As usual, as soon as we got back, Liz was online giving Felicity an update. Which left me a few moments to think.

Coming up empty handed yet again is really getting me worried. If we don't get a breakthrough very soon this will all be for nothing. I just kept running over everything in my mind, desperately trying to think if we had missed anything.

I admit it, I am scared. Scared of Liz and I getting discovered, the longer we do this and the more places we go, the risk increases exponentially. And scared that if we don't succeed, what the consequences are going to be for Felicity and everybody back at the Clinic. Because one thing we are beginning to realise is that these guys don't play for peanuts.

I was lost in thought when she came in. She quietly sat beside me and just put her arm around me and we sat there for ages just looking out of the window. I didn't realise how much I needed that.

We've got another ping! And the location corresponds to a nearby address I noticed in the files. Liz was straight onto the phone to Felicity, and after a lot of, "Uh-huh. Yes. Umm. No we haven't yet. Really? Oh ok." Liz put the phone down and said that we should hold tight until Felicity got back to us.

After four hours Liz was almost chewing at the furniture with frustration and was just in the process of sending a 'we are still here waiting' message, when her phone buzzed with an incoming text. As Liz read out the text saying we should be expecting a package, there was a knock at the door!

Somewhat startled, I went to answer it. And there standing at the door was a porter with a large cardboard box. Inside were two rather fancy dresses and an invite to a reception for a local dignitary at the address of the ping, and a note to say that a limo had been arranged.

Right on time a limo came to collect us. It was as we made our way up the drive I was beginning to wonder what we were getting ourselves into this time. Over the years, I have had money, and been around people who have had a lot of money. Money generally doesn't tent to intimidate me. But as we climbed the steps to the main doors it became clear that this house wasn't actually the house, it was just the entrance. This wasn't just expensive, it dripped wealth!

When we were escorted inside it was even more impressive, everywhere we looked seemed to notch it up a level. This isn't just another league, this is another world. But there seemed to be people everywhere and I was getting nervous. With so many people about I couldn't see a way of having a proper look around without being spotted.

Having spent a couple of hours being groped and leered at, we managed to work out which was the entrance to the private wing.

With Liz pretending to be ill and needing to go somewhere quiet, we nervously opened the door and slipped in. As we turned the corner there was a man on security. He wasn't pleased to see us, but he did soften a little as Liz did a wonderful impersonation of a dieing swan. Then having sat her down I gave Liz a wink and whispered, "I've got this, you do your thing."

Men can be so predictable sometimes. (I think I might be getting good at this.)

Again, Liz worked her magic and she was in and out before the guard noticed she wasn't still in the room with us.

This is it! The breakthrough we have been looking for! What she had snagged confirmed everything. And just in time too, the deadline is just five days away. Even more importantly it gave us a time and location for Shahrizah. Liz was straight onto Felicity and we were to get ourselves packed and to the airport immediately where tickets will be waiting.

It was only a short flight and on arrival we made our way straight to the hotel Felicity had booked for us, and as quickly as we could we dumped our luggage into our rooms and got ourselves changed. Our priority now is to follow up the coordinates we had for Shahrizah which seemed to be somewhere down near the waterfront.

We just started making our way back down to the lobby when Liz with an iron grip grabbed hold of my arm and motioned her head down the stairwell. As I looked over the rail I couldn't believe what I saw!

Through gritted teeth she hissed, "That's me! Well, obviously it's not me, but whoever that it she looks just like me! She is the mole! No wonder we were never able to identify who the spy was. She must have just kept out of sight until I wasn't around and then she would have free reign of the Clinic. If she had ever managed to get my passwords..." Liz stops mid sentence and clasps her hand to her mouth in horror.

I knew what we had just discovered was important, but the urgent thing at this moment is finding Shahrizah. We held back for a few minutes to let impostor Liz leave the hotel, which also gave Liz a chance to phone Felicity. But I knew the clock was ticking so we made our way to the waterfront to start our search.

We spent ages trying to find an upmarket club or a bar called Shahrizah. It had to be something like that. What better cover could you have for nefarious characters to come and go unsuspected? Although it was true that the waterfront was lined with every type of club and bar and restaurant you could ever hope for. None were called Shahrizah.

We were standing right on the waterfront looking up and down the rows of buildings. We had been looking for hours and I was just about ready to give up. Somehow we must have gotten something wrong? While Liz played with the GPS for the umpteenth time I said, "One more try", as I went over to speak to yet another local to see if they knew anything.

Then I heard behind me, "Cathy, uhh..."

I turned to see Liz looking directly at me, then slowly and deliberately look at the GPS, and then slowly and deliberately look at the water's edge.

I quickly made my way back to her. I looked at the screen, which she had turned the resolution up as far at it would go. And the little red dot was slightly, but most definitely in the water! It was then we realised that although there were boats of all sizes moored up along the waterfront. There was a huge gap exactly where the little red dot was pointing.

I had previously noticed the Harbour Master's hut and we dashed over to it. A few quick questions confirmed it, where the dot was resting was Shahrizah's berth. AND it was due back any time!

Liz gave me a big hug and we both started jumping up and down in excitement. We had done it! We had found Ground Zero! Then Liz froze, and her eyes went wide as she looked over my shoulder in shock.

If we needed any further confirmation, as I turned I saw immediately behind us Liz's doppelganger getting out of her car. She looks right at us! Did she recognise us? That's impossible, right?

It seems our disguise of being two excitable young girls has worked again as she calmly turned and walked away.

While we were distracted by Liz's doppelganger we hadn't noticed a stunning private yacht sideling up to the quayside. We watched as in a single well practiced manoeuvre it came to a halt, barely caressing the side. Impressive.

Turning to Liz, "That's Shahrizah. We need to get on there."

Yet again Felicity worked her wonders and she managed to get us an invite for a reception they were having tonight. I haven't said anything to Liz but I am getting really concerned. It's obvious that there is a lot more going on here than first thought. These are clearly exceedingly wealthy people we are dealing with. And how does Felicity somehow manage to keep getting us into these private and exclusive venues?

Apparently for tonight's entertainment we will be sailing to a nearby island which is basically the top bit of a dormant volcano. There will be a grand fireworks display which will culminate with the volcano erupting. I am assuming it will be simulated, though with these people I am not so sure.

Of far more concern to me is that we will be at sea and effectively trapped onboard. The reality is that these are dangerous people and we are playing a dangerous game. If something goes wrong, we could be in a LOT of trouble!

But I have to say, they have good taste. This is a beautiful yacht and if anything is even more impressive on the inside than it is on the outside. Liz and I were escorted to our own cabin and were told that the reception will be on the top deck and will commence once we leave harbour.

As always, Liz was up and ready and into party mood quicker than me. Itching to get moving, as she made her way to leave she turned and said, "Come on slow coach! Are you coming or what? Or would you like me to ask them to bring some Horlicks and slippers for you?"

With a theatrical flourish I put my hands on my hips, "Uhh, excuse me little missy. According to our passports, I am the younger one here."

She looked back with a mischievous grin, "Oh I am sorry, I had better make that some warm milk and a blankie then."

Knowing how our little banter sessions can go on for some time, I though I had better get myself moving. It would be better if we entered together anyway.

The reception was boring and tedious, and I spent most of my time fending off various immaculately dressed dirty old men. But the firework display was most impressive, and I will admit I was almost disappointed when the volcano didn't erupt for real. Though with the amount of explosions going on I am surprised it didn't.

Eventually I had enough, and feigning a touch of sea sickness I made my excuses and went back to my cabin. I wanted to have a good look around and that is going to be easier while everybody else is sleeping.

I set the alarm nice and early. There is a distinct atmosphere onboard when you are awake and you know everybody else is sleeping. It's one of my favourite experiences. Being able to look out over out the water as the moonlight dances on the waves, and feeling that low thrum as the powerful engines forge us through the water.

I was standing there leaning on the rails just drinking in the moment. When I sensed Liz come up behind me, and without saying a word, she slipped her arm around my waist and gently lay her head on my shoulder. I don't know how long we stood there holding each other and looking out over the shimmering waters, but eternity would not have been long enough.

Eventually I knew we had to get on with the job we came here to do and we cautiously started making our way around the yacht. I assumed that what we were looking for was going to be away from the guest cabins. Unsurprisingly everything else was behind secured doors. But by a stroke of luck we noticed a crewman coming up the corridor and without being noticed we managed to catch the door before it closed behind him. Now we had to be really careful. We shouldn't be here!

It was Liz who noticed them first. There were two doors that were different from the others. Just out of curiosity, never expecting that anything interesting would be behind an unlocked door, I tried the handle on the nearest one. It opened. But as we peeked into the room I couldn't believe what I saw.

I knew immediately what it was I was looking at and my blood ran cold! I turned to Liz and said, "We need to get out of here"

She looked puzzled and said, "But I thought we were looking for evidence? Surely this is it?"

"Liz, we need to get out of here now!"

"But..."

"Liz, don't you get it? That's not just wealth, that is power! You could buy countries with what is in those rooms. These people are not just a bunch of rich criminals trying to take over the Clinic. They are planning to take control of countries! They are building a new empire!"

Liz seemed frozen to the spot. "I don't understand..."

I grabbed her hand and started running, "I finally worked out what the rest of the last printout meant. With the Clinic under their control and access to their wealthy and powerful client base, they are planning to change the appearance of their people and replace anybody they want. With the money and power they already have, literally nothing and nobody could stop them!"

"If we can get off this yacht and contact Felicity we might stand a chance. If they catch us, we are dead!"

I don't know how, but we managed to get to the motor launch bay without anyone stopping us. Perhaps Felicity was right? Who could possibly suspect two teenage girls of being able to discover the ultimate conspiracy?

There were a couple of boats in the launch bay so I picked the one that looked the fastest. A quick glance into the boat and I couldn't believe the keys were still in the dashboard. While Liz went over and started to slip off the moorings I activated the main doors. We jumped in, I hit the start button and we eased our way out.

Just as we started to pull away someone casually looked over the side and saw us. The surprise on their face was a picture as I opened up the throttle and the boat almost leapt out of the water. I thought it looked quick. That would be an understatement! It was all I could do to keep it pointing in generally the right direction. This thing wants to take off!

As we raced away, Liz got on the phone to Felicity and quickly tried to explain what we had found. While she was still talking, four very menacing helicopters thundered over our heads and headed straight for the yacht!

I had to concentrate on keeping the speedboat under control as it bucked against the waves, but I could clearly hear a vicious gun battle going on behind us!

I was already concerned. Now I am sacred. Just who is Felicity working for?

But one thing I was absolutely sure about. At the moment, all I am worried about is getting us as far away from that yacht as fast I can!

Felicity said that there will be a black Mercedes parked on the jetty, and a plane waiting for us at the local airfield. As we approached I could see the car and moored as close to it as we could. I couldn't believe we had made it this far and knew we had to keep moving.

As we ran towards the car a little boy waved at us, "I have the key for you lady." Whoever Felicity is working with they are certainly organised.

As I slid behind the wheel... UGH! I still haven't gotten used to just how big everything feels, and I scrambled to adjust the seat and controls. Having finally managed to find the right buttons I sat there waiting. Jiggling in the seat I shouted "COME ON!" Motorising everything is great in a showrooms but when you are in a hurry, they are so damn slow!

As we drove off I instinctively checked my watch. "It's been almost an hour since we left the yacht. The people onboard would have seen the helicopters heading towards them and seen us leave. They must have put the two together and we have to assume they were able to contact their friends ashore before they were shut down. We are not safe yet!"

It was almost as though they heard me. I saw in the mirror some distance behind us a menacing black shape pull out of a side turning. It was being driven very aggressively and forcing car after car out of the way. It was approaching fast.

It was trying very hard to intimidate and unnerve me, trying to force me to make a mistake. Yeh, right, like that is going to work on me.

Then with a roar of it's powerful engine it swung out and passed me... then slammed on the brakes!

I may look like a little girl, but I am no fool. I was ready for that move. This car is lighter and with much better brakes than that lumbering great Merc. I was comfortably able to stop with room to spare.

As the doors swung open, two mountain-like thugs heaved themselves out and looked straight at us! It confirmed what I expected, they were going to try and kidnap us.

I gave them a little wave and blew them a kiss. Silly boys, that's not how you do it. Where are the blocking cars that's supposed to be behind and alongside me? Amateurs!

A glance in the mirrors and I shifted into reverse and booted it!

I turned to Liz, "you had better hang onto something."

Time for a J turn!

Roaarr... Turn... Screeeech.... Snic.... Roooaar!

Sweet.

As I looked in the mirror I allowed myself a smile at the two goons left standing in the middle of the road receding quickly into the distance. But any pretence of hiding in traffic was now gone. They have seen us and they know what we are driving, time to get moving!

It's funny the way the mind works when under pressure. While carving a rather impressive path through the traffic I turned to Liz and said, "Hey, good job we are not back home with all those speed cameras." She looked at me in disbelief and just slapped me on my arm.

Still not really believing our luck, we got to the airfield with no sign of that Merc. And as promised, there waiting for us was a plane (how much money have these guys got?). I knew it was for us as I recognised one of the girls from the Clinic standing by the steps.

As we pulled up there was a flurry of activity and people seemed to come from nowhere. And the next thing we knew we were onboard and strapped in and airborne. We are on our way home.

Finally realising we were safe I started to allow myself to relax. My first thought was this plane was just showing off the wealth and resources they have available. But considering the world we have just experienced, I suppose this would probably be quite normal. And looking at it logically, it's actually the safest way to get out of there. A commercial flight would be far too vulnerable. They could sneak someone onboard, take over the plane, or even intercept it.

Well, not much would be able to keep up with this baby!

But I was then shocked ridged when I looked out the window! I was gripped with fear when I realised that the people from the yacht had finally caught up with us. And even worse was that they had access to high grade military aircraft. That's it, we've had it!

Then to my astonishment I was told it was our escort. Which as that thought started to sink in, my paranoia then took a different turn and I found myself wondering just how safe are we really being stuck on this plane? Partly because our protectors apparently have their own fighter jets! And that they actually think we need it!

As usual it was Liz who calmed me down. She ordered some champagne as though she does this sort of thing every day. The uncomfortable thought occurred that I don't really know much about her history. Perhaps there is more to Liz than I realised?

But as we sampled the in-flight amenities I was finally able to relax. And I will admit, I did allow myself to start feeling a little smug. I looked at her with a growing smile, "We did it Liz, we actually did it!".

All the way back we chatted about our adventures, but I kept running over in my mind the clues I had been gleaning. I haven't quite worked it out yet, but one thing is sure, Felicity is connected to something far far larger than one upmarket Clinic. Private jets is one thing, but where on earth did those helicopters and fighter jet come from?

Having landed, we were whisked straight to a huge Stately Home. Liz and I were separated and I was lead to a large room where three men were waiting for me. It was all very nice and polite, but there was no doubt I was being debriefed. What was really cheesing me off was that the information was all going one way. They just wouldn't tell me what was going on.

Eventually, they had decided there was nothing else they could get from me and I was escorted to a lounge where I saw Felicity sitting in the corner, and I made my way straight to her.

She looked up, "Oh my dear Cathy. I am so glad to see you. I thought they were never going to let you out of there, I hope they treated you well?"

I had been waiting for this moment ever since we stepped onto that plane, I was ready for this. "I'm fine. But Felicity, we need to talk!"

Felicity smiled her usual calm smile, "Yes dear, I think we do. So when are you going to marry my Granddaughter?"

"I... uhh... What? Marry? Sorry... What did you just say? Granddaughter? You can't be her Granny, you are far too young?"

Felicity patted the seat by her side. "For someone so bright, you can be remarkably slow sometimes. Come and sit down".

I felt the wind had been sucked right out of my sails and I meekly sat down. "But I don't understand? I just assumed... I... but... I am easily old enough to be her father... aren't I?"

"My dear child, you of all people should know better than to presume something like that. Elizabeth is actually a little older than you."

It was then that the penny dropped with an almighty great whumph! How could I have not realised the screamingly obvious? If someone had the means to stay young and beautiful, of course they would use it themselves.

"So if Liz is older than me, and you are her Granny, you must be really old!"

As soon as I heard the words out loud I clamped my hands to my mouth and look wide eyed at Felicity!

There was a momentary flash of surprise on her face, but then the kind smile was back.

I blurted out, "I am sorry, I am so very sorry! I didn't mean to say that. It's just looking at you, and knowing you for all this time, it's just too much to take in!"

Felicity just patted me on my knee and said "Don't let it worry you, I shall accept it as a complement."

But then through my confusion, a wave of sadness came over me. "But how could I possibly ask Elizabeth to marry me? For much of the time she has known me, I haven't actually been me? To be honest, with all that has happened, I am not sure even I know me anymore."

Felicity paused and looked thoughtfully at me. "Have you ever considered what it's like to be old? I mean properly old?"

I just sat there, feeling very bemused and lost for words.

"To all outward appearances, older people are barely recognisable compared to the young person they once were. Although it is true that living in a body that is aging does come at a price, and others will judge them purely on their appearance. But it doesn't change who they truly are. They are still the same person they always were."

"If you have had the privilege of really getting to know someone who is old. Don't you find that after a while you don't even notice the wrinkles and the grey? When they talk about something that excites them, don't you see that sparkle in their eye, and the young person they once were is still bubbling just below the surface?"

As she was speaking, I was remembering my Mother. The oldest teenager I ever knew.

I sat there as if truly seeing Felicity for the first time. Looking past the beauty of youth that she wears so well, I can also see a wisdom in her eyes far beyond her youthful appearance. I understand now that she may have lived for many more years than I had imagined, but she is undoubtedly young at heart.

She continued, "With our treatments, we have seen people transformed. But they are still the same person. The proud and the arrogant are still proud and arrogant, often more so with their improved appearance. The crabby ones will still find fault, no matter how beautiful they may now be."

"But every so often we are able to help someone whose appearance has been a prison for them. And it is a joy to see the person that was trapped inside, blossom into the beauty they always were but were too frightened to show. The others make for a profitable business. These precious ones make what we do worthwhile."

"And then there is you. Over this last year, I have watched you cope with so many changes. I have seen you struggle almost to breaking point, I have seen you persevere, and I have seen you adapt and grow. But all through those experiences, you have always remained the same honourable and kind person you always were. You still laugh at those awful silly jokes, and (with a smile) you still make a lovely cuppa".

I sat there speechless trying to take in what Felicity was telling me. Not just the wisdom of her words, but the more I considered what she was saying, the more I realised the implications.

"Do you love Elizabeth?" The directness of the question startled me.

It was the question I had been trying so very very hard to ignore.

I sighed.

But just at the hearing of her name, I knew the answer to the question I dared not dream. Quietly I said, "Yes".

"Have you come to love her, or the Asian teenager she appears to be at the moment?"

I hesitated to reply. I can't deny that the way she looks pushes a lot of my buttons. But as I thought of what it is about her that makes me smile and makes me want to be with her, I realised they had little to do with how she looked. Even now, although she is physically unrecognisable to how she was, I know without doubt, she is still my Elizabeth.

While all this was rolling around my mind Felicity said, "Did you ever wonder what it has been like for Elizabeth? Having to contend with the man she loves looking like a teenage girl?"

As she said that, I was abruptly reminded about my own appearance and subconsciously put my hand to my face. Being on the inside looking out it's sometimes easy to forget how I now look.

I am ashamed to admit it, I hadn't really thought of this from Liz's point of view. I had been mostly focusing on my own feelings.

Hold on a mo! Did she just say that Liz loved me?

But before I could respond Felicity said, "I Take it she told you that the Asian idea was hers?"

Excuse me?

"Uhh, no?"

Felicity seemed puzzled, "Oh, so she hasn't mentioned her time in Korea then?"

I was struggling to comprehend the implications of what I had just heard. This was a whole other angle.

"Uh, No???"

A look flashed across Felicity's face as she realised she had said something she shouldn't have. But then before I could say anything Mabel walk into the room. (Ugh! Timing!)

To my astonishment, she rushed over to me and wrapped herself around me in a hug! She almost shouted in my ear, "I was so, so worried, it's wonderful to see you back with us and safe again."

Eventually I managed to untangle myself, and Mabel just sat there grinning. Excitedly she said, "Ooh, I nearly forgot what I came to see you about. I have finished it and it's ready whenever you are".

I couldn't resist. I had to bite. "What is finished?"

Mabel was almost beaming with excitement. "Two things actually. You have obviously noticed that the nano-circuitry would have fully integrated into your neural system by now and that I was able to fully detail (polite cough) down below. Unfortunately I ran out of time before you went on your little adventure, but I have now completed development and we can finish the job and give you a fully functioning reproductive system!"

I didn't think I could be surprised anymore, but Mabel just managed it! "Excuse me? Firstly, what do you mean, 'I should know by now about being... what did you call it? Fully detailed?"

Felicity shot Mabel a look and I could see she was trying to subtly shake her head.

Mabel started to fluster, "Oh, umm, but I thought you and Elizabeth had..."

Felicity's eyes went wide and she grabbed Mabel's leg! And in an uncomfortably obvious attempt to change the subject, she abruptly said, "Mabel! Did you say there was two things you were going to tell us about?"

Mabel seemed barely able to contain herself now, "Yes! There most definitely is! I have been working on it for ages but wasn't sure I could do it so I haven't even told Felicity abut it yet. But I have done it!"

I saw a look of dread flash across Felicity's eyes.

"I am calling them Man-Pants." She said with a grin.

The look on Felicity's face morphed in an instant from alarm to dismay and then to resignation. Her shoulders dropped and with her head down she closed her eyes.

Mabel didn't miss a beat though and kept ploughing on. "It was actually you that helped me. Having yours as a template I was able to work backwards, and then I had a breakthrough and I have finally cracked it!"

By now I felt as though I was in some kind of weird dream sequence and just along for the ride. "Mabel, slow down a bit, what is it you have finally worked out?"

She gave me a hint of that exasperated look I used to know so well. "I just told you, Man-Pants. A fully functioning set of male genitalia that you wear like a pair of pants. It takes about an hour for the nano-fibres to connect to the corresponding areas of the female wearer, and then away you go. And as you know what an original one feels like, you can tell me how close I've got."

And then with a flourish and a flumph she dropped it on the table in front of me!

I sat there staring at it! After everything else that has happened, my mind had now firmly hit its limits. I just couldn't take it in. In the last few minutes I have been swamped with concepts and emotions I really don't know how to handle. I had to get some control back. I had to change the subject... and quickly.

I scrunched up my eyes and tried to focus through the storm of thoughts in my mind. I took a deep breath and with a supreme effort of self control, I remembered the question I originally planned to ask. "Please! Felicity! You have got to tell me. Who were those people on the yacht? and what's really going on here?"

Felicity sighed, "You are not going to let that go are you? Very well. It's a long story, going back centuries. But in essence, there are five very wealthy and very powerful families around the world. They mostly keep each other in balance, but every generation or so there is one who would seek to increase their power and influence. This time it was a cartel of the two smaller families."

"With them working together they were able to conceal who they were from us, which is why the matter couldn't be.. umm.. resolved as would normally happen. But of course, they knew exactly who to watch and so were always one step ahead."

"But thanks to you, they have been stopped and the cartel has been broken. They won't be able to move against the Clinic again, but they may come looking for you for payback. Thank goodness your disguise worked, but you will have to change your appearance one last time."

By now I think I would believe anything, "So that would mean that you...."

"So, did you miss me?"

We all turned around to see Liz standing there. (Arrgh! Again with the timing!!)

Felicity stood up and took my hand, "There is obviously much to be discussed, and we will, I promise. But not today. For now go and take care of Elizabeth."

It was clear I wasn't going to get anything else from Felicity while Liz was around. It seems there are always secrets, even (or especially?) within families.

Liz was still buzzing from the excitement of the day, but I could also see she was exhausted. I turned to Felicity and asked, "I think I need to get this young lady home, it's quite a drive from here and I think it might be an idea to get moving. I assume it's possible to sort a car?"

Felicity flashed a knowing glance at Liz, "Don't worry, it's all arranged. There is a car out front and you are booked into a local hotel. Go and have a nice meal, relax and make you way back home tomorrow."

Liz grabbed my hand and almost bounced out of the room. Sure enough a car was waiting for us and the hotel was already loaded onto the sat-nav. As we drove, Liz wouldn't stop chatting. It was almost as though she didn't want me to join in the conversation. Though to be honest, my head was still swimming from the avalanche of information from earlier. And I was too tired and hungry to worry about trying to make polite conversation and was happy to just let her gabble away.

I should have known something was up when she was so insistent that we should go to our suite first. By now all I could think of was what might be on the menu.

Liz opened the door but made sure I went first. A quick glance around. Meh, good size rooms but pretty much what I would expect for a nice hotel. I turned to leave (the call of the restaurant to my stomach was getting deafening), but Liz insisted we check out the bedrooms.

I knew I wouldn't get any peace until we did. But as I opened the door I couldn't believe what I saw!

I turned to Liz who was standing behind me.

She looked excited.

She looked scared.

She looked in love.

She looked absolutely, incredibly, wonderfully, adorable!

She nervously glanced at her hands and biting her lower lip she looked up at me, and then with the sweetest of smiles, "I knew you were too much of a gentleman to ask".

.

I was getting increasingly agitated by this stupid name calling. "Look, unlike you lot I don't get a company car. I get a car allowance but it's not enough to buy and run anything big. And beside that, many of my customers are right in the middle of town and a big car is a real pain for parking. This car is great on fuel and I can park it almost anywhere. Just because its smaller doesn't make it a girl's car!"

By now I just about had enough of the wisecracks and left. I drove my "gurl's" car to see my girlfriend, at least I know Emma will be more supportive. Emma is just great. We've not been going for very long and I don't want to screw it up by pushing it too fast, but I have a really good feeling about her.

Today I managed to work it so I picked her up from work. As we pulled up outside her flat I could see her hesitate as though she wanted to say something.... "I just wanted to say that I feel like we have become a lot closer lately?"

I smiled and held her hand, "Me too, I don't think I have ever been able to talk to a girl the way I can with you."

She gave my hand a squeeze, "It's like we are really getting onto the same wavelength?"

I tried to seem calm and collected, but I think my excitement showed though, "This is a bit special isn't it? I feel like I understand you a little better every day."

As she opened the car door she invited me in, and for the first time I stayed (woohoo!). In fact I stayed for the whole weekend! We went shopping and to the theatre, a walk through the park, dinner and dancing. It didn't really matter, I just love being with her. The weekend went much too fast and it has been a truly wonderful time.

That weekend marked a step change in our relationship and over the next few weeks we spent as much time with each other as we could. She has such a carefree attitude and I think it's rubbing off onto me, and I rather like that.

I have customers spread across the southern counties of England. It 's not uncommon to have to drive from one corner of my territory to the other and I spend a lot my of time driving. I have always found it a chore, but it's funny, in my new car I feel so relaxed and at home the miles just slip by. I get in and the next thing I knew I am there. Sweet!

My last appointment ran late today, so I am going to catch the evening car park on the M25. I am not sure what's more frustrating though, having to deal with all the traffic or having to wear this straightjacket of a business suit! It's just so restricting having to wear a suit and tie all day, every day, UGH! I really need to break out and do something different. Anything!

I think it's because Emma has such a relaxed attitude to life, but lately I have been feeling increasingly trapped in my own life. I don't really mind my job but it's just feels so restrictive now, my friends only seem to be able to talk about football, even the clothes I have to wear feel part of my prison. Well I have had enough! From today, it's going to be a whole new me! I have been thinking for some time about letting my hair grow out, well now I am going to do it. Tomorrow I will make a start with some new clothes, and.... hey, I've just had a great idea!

Come the morning, ok, I admit it, I got cold feet. But once I was back in my car all my doubts melted away. Why do I keep questioning my own decisions lately? Nope, I have made my mind up. Who cares if the guys take the micky. I am going through with it! I managed to park the car right outside the shop (really love how I can slip my car in anywhere) and strode straight to the jewellers.

"I'd like both ears pierced please, and I'd like these ones," pointing to a pair of diamond studs.

"Those are a women's style sir. Men's styles are on the other side."

(Why do shop assistants always try to sell you something else? Probably more expensive.) "No, I'd like these ones please."

She shrugged her shoulders, and sat me down in the chair. (Good. I am the customer here and I know what I want.)

Fifteen minutes later, I was back in the car and admiring my new studs in the mirror. Yeh, they really look great. Wow! I have had my ears pierced!

The next day was uneventful, except that my chest keeps itching and it's really driving me crazy. It has got to be the hair. I have always been a bit hairy but this is beyond a joke, probably made worse because of the horrible business shirts I have to wear. I decided to stop at a chemist and bought some hair removal cream.

As soon as I got home I went straight to the bathroom. This itch is driving me nuts! I put cream all over my chest and after waiting the suggested fifteen minutes I jumped into the shower. Bliss! I felt a wave of relief as all the hair came off. I felt my chest, smooooth, and no more itch. But it now looks strange to have a clean chest, but all that hair tufting out from my armpits. I had run out of cream so I grabbed my razor and shaved that off too. Now that really feels better!

The next day, I had another long trip. As usual, time just flew by. But on the way home it was my legs that were itching, big time! Well, I know what that is. Another quick stop at the chemists and I know just how to get rid of that annoying itch.

Emma said that my hairless body was really sexy when we made love. So that sealed it. It's all got to go!

Getting dressed for work I asked Emma, "Do these trousers look ok?" They seem to be getting tight around my bum."

Emma grinned, "Are you asking me if your bum looks big in them? Now there is a turnaround! No dear, you look wonderful as usual." After a thoughtful pause, "Why don't you come with me to the gym? My trainer can help you target your 'wobbly' flab."

"Oi, less of the cheek!" I said with a grin. "Actually, that's a great idea, I do need to get back into shape. I spend far too much time sitting. Probably why I am noticing a bit of a spread around my hips and thighs."

Sitting at some traffic lights I looked in the mirror. Today I am wearing a pair of her earrings, and she is wearing a pair of mine, just seems right somehow. A honk from the man in the car behind startled me and I realised that the lights had turned green. Men are so impatient! As I pulled onto the motorway I was thinking how I just love the way time flies on these long runs.

By the time I got home I pulled off my suit and tie so fast I think I may have pulled the stitching a little. I really hate them now! I went looking for a pair of shorts and grabbed a pair of khakis. Hey, these really fit me well. Which surprised me as nothing I have seems to fit me lately. It's not as if I haven't been putting enough effort at the gym either, I have been really pushing myself.

It was only when I looked more closely that I realised I had put on Emma's by mistake. She is leaving clothes for when she stays over now. I never thought of trying women's clothes before, but these fit me like a glove. They feel so comfortable, and looked really good on me, and for the first time in ages I don't feel fat.

I slipped on a T-shirt but it just hung way too low. Hold on, Emma's are shorter. I tried one on and it fits me nicely. It comes down just to where my shorts start so there isn't that awful overhang. Yes, this is a much better outfit.

Emma is visiting her mother in Edinburgh for a few days. This was our first time apart. I called on Skype and talked to her mum just long enough to be polite, then Emma and I just chatted away the evening. It was great to talk to her but it just seemed to emphasise how much I miss her.

It's Saturday today and I have allowed myself a lazy start. We have been taking tennis lessons recently and we both really enjoy playing. I thought I would pop to the shops and treat Emma to a new tennis outfit (one with those cute little skirts). She will be so surprised.

Ugh! My jeans are so uncomfortable now and in desperation I tried on a pair of Emma's. Now that's better. I also put on one of her tank tops since it was rather hot today. With the roof open on the car I thought I would take the long way to the shops, it's just so nice to cruise around and feel the sun and the wind through my hair.

I looked at loads of outfits and eventually narrowed it down to two. But I just couldn't decide which so I bought them both. They were so cute, how could I pick just one? The skirts were really nice, and the tops had built in bras. I am sure Emma will love them.

Once I got home I thought I would lay the outfits on the couch so Emma would see them as soon as she gets in. My hands glided over the smooth material. Ohh... they look sooo comfortable and so cool. Much better than my heavy shorts and scratchy shirt.

I wonder? what would it feel like to actually wear one? Emma's jeans fit me so well, so I must be about the same size as her. Feeling a little naughty I took the white outfit up to the bedroom, and slipped it on. I looked in the mirror and just stared!

This is such a cute outfit and I just love how the skirt feels. So much better than those dreary shorts I have to wear. And the top, without sleeves I feel so free! And the built-in bra feels really comfortable. I didn't realise how much I would appreciate having a little support up top. I have lost a lot of weight, but I still had some fat to get rid of on my chest. The built in bra would keep me from jiggling about as I play.

I did a few practice swings in front of the mirror. Oh, how I wish I could wear this!

Emma finally got home late Sunday evening and as the door opened she almost ran into my arms. I scooped her up and spun her around and we kissed and held each other as though we never wanted to let go. Then she spied the outfits. She just loved them, and promised to wear one the next time we played.

"Are those my shorts?" she asked.

"Uhh, yeh, I put them on by accident. But they feel so much more comfortable than mine, and look how well they fit."

Then looking a little closer Emma said, "And that's my top isn't it?"

I looked down at myself, "Well... uhh, my shirts are too long, yours just seem to fit me better."

Emma stared at Adam and couldn't quite believe that her clothes actually seem to fit him? And his hair seems longer than she remembered too? But the exhaustion from the journey was too much for her to worry about an overactive imagination now. Bed was calling, and after snuggling up they were soon fast asleep.

Driving to my first my first customer on Monday morning, I kept thinking how comfortable Emma's shorts and jeans were, and the skirt felt... well... just wonderful. Even though it was a particularly heavy week, I couldn't get those thoughts out of my mind. By Friday I was so worn out I really wasn't up to anything energetic. Emma is such a great girl, she understood, and we just cuddled. But as I held her and felt her warm soft body, I found I was actually feeling jealous. Where did that come from?

In the morning Emma lay in bed as she watched Adam get dressed. He had been really putting in the effort at the gym and generally he had slimmed down nicely. But the fat on his hips and his chest just wouldn't shift. If anything, it actually looked as though he had man boobs. Looking at him now with his longer hair, podgy hips and man boobs, he almost looked feminine. No, must be just imagination.

But the fact that he fits into her clothes better than his own was really beginning to bother her. This was all her fault, making him lose that weight. She had encouraged him to start exercising with her, and now look at him! But there was something else. Looking at him now his face seemed different? She couldn't say how but it was definitely different.

She was worried...

I had managed to arrange my diary so I had no commitments all weekend. We wanted some time just for ourselves and to relax. At breakfast we thought it would be nice to pop out for a game of tennis.

As we were getting ready I said, "Emma, I have a question?"

"Sure love, what is it?"

"Well, I've lost so much weight, but (clasping my hands to my chest) I hate how all this wobbles when I run. Can I wear one of your sports bras today? Hopefully it should hold things down a bit."

"Sure Adam, you could... but you do realise it will be visible under your shirt."

"Oh, I hadn't thought of that, any suggestions?"

Emma gave a puzzled look, "Well, this top has a built-in bra so it won't be quite so obvious."

"Sounds good, I'll try it on, if that's ok?"

"Oh, yes, this felt so much better. Umm, but now it doesn't match my shorts." Then without thinking I said, "It would look so much better with the matching skirt."

Emma, not quite believing what she is hearing, "Probably, but do you want to wear a skirt in public?"

Realising what I said, I quickly tried to change the subject, "Oh... uhh... yes, you're right. Let's go shall we?"

As we were driving to the tennis club I couldn't stop thinking about what Emma had said about wearing a skirt in public. I had only worn the one on the tennis outfit, and that was in the privacy of the bedroom. But now, it's all I could think of!

Having got home and showered, we were in the bedroom getting dressed. As Emma took a bra out of her drawer, on an impulse I found myself taking one out too and putting it on. I was surprised to see it was actually giving me a bit of a cleavage, then without thinking I said, "It feels so much better to have some support."

Emma was now getting really worried. He likes wearing a bra? This morning he wore one of her tops and she actually had to talk him out of wearing a skirt. And looking at him now, she was sure his shorts had hardly any bulge!

Why didn’t she see this before? something is seriously wrong. But what to do? This has got to stop! She had an idea. Yes, that should work. Push him a bit further and make him realise how ridiculous he is being wanting to wear her clothes!

"Here" she said, handing Adam a pair of knickers. But couldn't believe it as she watched him casually put them on. She thought, "Ookaay... well let’s see what else we have.... ah, this should do the trick!" Pulling out some stockings and heels, she handed them to him... and he calmly slipped them on too!

With a note of sarcasm in her voice, "You look very pretty" said Emma.

"You really think so? Thank you." Adam said with an innocent smile.

That was not what she expected to hear! This was going all wrong!

But sticking to her plan, "Well, you are half way there, why don't you fix up you hair a bit too?" Astonished, she watched Adam go to the bathroom and started expertly working his hair using her hair styling tools and products. When he had finished, his hair looked long and beautiful! And it seems to be getting even lighter?

"Can I?" he said, reaching for her makeup bag.

"Knock yourself out babe" she replied coldly. If he was going to do this, then let him go all the way and get it out of his system!

He calmly started working his way through the contents of the bag, and once he was done he gave himself a light spray of her perfume, with what appeared to be a decidedly feminine flourish.

“Ooh, can I try on that little black party dress? I just love that on you.” He almost skipped down the hall!

After a while Emma started to wonder where Adam had got to. As she went to find him she was stunned to see him standing in front of the hallway mirror with his phone in his hand. Shocked she said, “Are you taking a selfie!?”

A little startled he looked at his phone, ”Aww, the flash flared in the mirror. Oh well, I will take another.”

“Oh no you won’t!” Said Emma almost in a shout, “what are you doing taking photos of yourself? You have never done anything like that before.”

“But I have never looked this good before,” as he smiled at Emma.

Emma looked at Adam and she could not believe what she was seeing. It was if she was looking at a woman! And his hair was almost blonde now, this was so very wrong.

The next morning Emma was still feeling very confused and anxious about Adam, but he seems oblivious. She needed a distraction and thought a game of tennis or two might be a good excuse to get out of the house. As they got ready, without saying a word, Adam picked out one of her sports tops and a pair of her shorts. Perhaps this wasn't such a good idea after all.

As usual Adam drove, but the club had double booked the courts.

"Don't worry, we can wait" said Emma.

Adam got out his smart-phone and managed to book a court at a club across town. But just as we were parking, the heavens opened! We went in for a coffee in the hope it would blow over, but the rain was in for the duration so we went back home.

This time there was no ignoring the changes, which stirred up Emma's concerns even more. "Adam, you seem to like wearing women's clothes now? How long have you been doing this?"

"Oh, just since you went to Edinburgh. They just feel so much more comfortable. They feel so...well... right. I just love wearing a skirt. I'd never wear trousers again if I could help it.

"But you would look like a woman. Don't you want to look like a man?" she said.

"Why would I want to do that?" replied Adam.

"Because you are a man!"

"Am I?“ As he scampered off to the other room.

Emma stood rooted to the spot dumfounded, struggling to comprehend what she had just witnessed. Eventually she gathered herself and followed him into the other room and he had already changed into a white chemise.

She stared at him in shock and it was like she was seeing him clearly for the first time!

His face was now undoubtedly that of a beautiful woman!

In shock Emma stared at his chest, and gasped. Sitting proudly on his chest were breasts! He had real breasts!

She went over and touched them. They were full and firm, at least a C cup if not larger. In a state of shock she told him to lift up the hem of the chemise and show her what was underneath.

As he leant back and pulled it up she was afraid to look between his legs, but reluctantly did so. He really was a woman! Emma fainted and fell to the floor.

When Emma came to, she was in bed. Adam was sitting beside her looking concerned.

"Adam. You've become a woman!"

"Oh good, you are awake, I was getting really worried. But please, don't call me that anymore. I like the name Anna. Yes, the more I think about it, I like the name Anna. It suits me better now don't you think?"

"But.... how did this happen? It's impossible... Why didn't..." Lost for words Emma put her head in her hands and started crying uncontrollably.

It took her a while to gather herself, “But I just don’t understand? How can you be a girl now? You certainly weren’t when we first met.”

I was almost buzzing with excitement. "I have no idea. But whatever the reason, it was meant to be. I feel so free now. I just love this. How can you not just run around singing and dancing all the time? Being a girl is the best thing in the world!

I couldn't contain myself anymore and I leant towards Emma and kissed her.

But... It wasn't how it should be... It was awkward... There was no passion.

Emma looked at me with sad eyes, "I am sorry, but there is no other way to say this, I don't feel attracted to you Anna. As Adam, you were a wonderful guy. But as a woman, I don't care for you in that way. You're a girl now, I am really sorry but I am straight, I don't love you."

Hardly believing what I was hearing "But Emma...I want to spend my life with you!"

Emma kept shaking her head, "Not if you're Anna”. Then after a long pause, “If Adam had asked me to marry him, I would have said yes. But not Anna."

My heart broke!

"No, please, don't say that! I can't loose you, help me find a way to change back.. please!“

"Really? You want to be Adam again?“

"Yes! If my being a woman means losing you, it isn't worth it!"

We sat there for ages trying to figure out exactly when the changes started.

Emma said, "Wanting to grow your hair long was the first thing I can think of. When did you first decide to do that?"

"At work. I have a lot of time to think as I drive and it seemed like a good idea."

Then Emma said, "Oh, then there were the ear rings?"

"While at work."

"Then you shaved all your body hair off."

Seeing where this was going. "Again, coming back from work, the itch just drove me crazy and I knew it had to go."

Emma looked straight at me and said "It's the car, it's got to be the car! Today proves it, You were still a man when we left here, but after driving back and forth.... well, you're not anymore, are you?"

I said, "No way, it can't be the car!"

"But don't you see, the more you drove it, the more you changed. Think about it. Your personality started to change soon after you got the car, you started to think like a woman. And I hate to say it, but that's when we started getting along so well."

Feeling increasingly defensive, "But it's just a car, cars don't transform people!"

"No. It's got to be the car, and we need to get rid of it right away!"

"Not my car! I love that car!"

"More than me?"

"Of course not!"

"Then let’s get rid of it.“

I tried to deny it but I knew she was right. "If that's what I have to do to keep you, then its got to be done. It's my car, I'll deal with it."

Emma almost shouted, "You'll do no such thing! You stay here and I will sort it." Then with a dismissive wave of her hand, " Oh, why don't you go shave your legs, try on some stockings or something? Why don't you see how you look in my evening gown?"

With the excitement of a distracted school girl, Anna handed over the car keys and scurried off to find the gown.

Emma drove to an industrial estate nearby as she remembered seeing a scrap metal dealer there. As she got out she saw some rough looking men standing around. Feeling very nervous she went up to them and asked where the office was?

The roughest looking one stepped over, "Wot brung you 'ere little gurly? Lost yer way 'ave ya?"

"See this car? It's yours. Go blow it up, crush it, whatever. Just get rid of the thing! Just promise it will be gone by tonight.“

"Wot? is it nicked or sumfink?"

"Look, here are the registration documents. I'll sign it over to you so its all legal. Just promise me you'll destroy it, and it's yours."

With a look of greed in his eyes, "How I can say no to such a luverly little lady? I'll even phone a taxi for ya."

She hoped so much that her Adam would be back to normal. But when she came home she found an anxious Anna waiting for her.

"Damn! She looks better in that dress than I do." Emma thought.

I could hardly bring myself to ask, "What's happened to my car?"

Emma sighed, "It's in a scrap yard getting crushed. Whatever magic was in that car, it will be gone soon and everything can go back to normal."

I couldn't help it, I just started to cry. "I'm sorry, but I feel like I have lost a friend. And why can't I can't stop crying? It's like my emotions are taking me over.“

"Welcome to the club" said Emma.

The evening was strained. Emma kept looking to see if there were any changes, but there were none.

As we got ready for bed I tried to give Emma a little kiss. But Emma pulled back and said, “No! don't do that!" (a little more sharply then she intended) "I am sorry, I am tired and it’s been a stressful day. Let's hope things will be back to normal in the morning now the car has gone.”

But next morning, as we lay in bed, I was still Anna. As Emma stirred and opened her eyes, the bitter disappointment in her face was like a stab to my heart! I had to find a way to change back.

We sat there for ages wondering what else we could do? What would anybody do? Go on the internet! It seems to be the answer for everything else nowadays. I grabbed my phone and we trawled through page after page but found nothing. Then by chance we stumbled across a website of a crystal healing shop and there was just something about it. And the great thing is, it's in a village nearby.

I got so excited, but Emma dismissed it as a bunch of hokum. But I couldn't help wonder, considering my current state, is the idea so much of a stretch? It could at least be worth at try, and as it's local we decided to go and find out.

We found the shop easily and once inside we browsed around until the other customers left. Then Emma went to the old woman behind the cash register.

"We have a problem." she said.

"So you come to me, although you don't believe?" said the old lady.

A little shaken by her insight, "Yes" admitted Emma. "But we don't know where else to turn, can you help us?"

Looking at the two of us she said, "Come with me."

We followed her to a room in the back. I almost expected to see a crystal ball on the table, but there was just a single candle. Taking a sip of tea the women looked into the candle flame...

"Your friend has been through a profound change, hasn't she?"

"Yes. We think it had something to do with her car."

"You may be correct."

"What can we do to reverse this? I want my Adam back."

"Is the car outside?"

"No, we had it destroyed. But that didn't help."

"Of course it didn't. Is there any way to recover the car?"

"No, it's gone, it's been crushed" said Emma.

"Then I am sorry, there is nothing that can be done.“

I couldn't believe what I was hearing! "What do you mean?"

The old woman could see my distress, "I truly am sorry, but with the car gone there is nothing that I can do."

"No, no, nooo!" I howled! I knew this meant I had lost Emma.

Emma was crying now too. She had lost him, she had lost her Adam! He is a woman now.

The old woman tried to comfort us but there was nothing else to be done. We left the shop and slowly made our way back to Emma's car and just sat in silence for what felt like ages.

“So what are we going to do now?" whispered Emma.

I shook my head and said, “I don’t know, all I know is that I love you so much my heart feels like bursting.”

Emma looked at me “I love you too, but not as a woman and I can’t change that. What makes it worse is that I know I destroyed your only way back and I can’t change that either,” and she started crying again.

“I know, I know, this has been especially tough on you.” I couldn't help myself and began to cry too.

I started thinking, “There must be something that can be done. We can’t give up just like that.”

“But what?” as Emma dries her eyes.

“Ok, the old woman said that if we had the car it could still be possible to fix this didn’t she?

“Well, yes,” says Emma looking a little puzzled.

“There are always options, you just have to think logically and look for them.”

“I still don’t follow,” said Emma.

I could feel myself getting some confidence back. “Perhaps we are looking at this the wrong way? Ok, so what do we know? 1) My change was caused by a spell. 2) The source of that spell has gone. 3) The only way to fix this is with a spell. And 4) Who is the only person we can talk to about spells?

I knew what to do and set off back to the shop! I noticed Emma hadn't moved and called over my shoulder, “Let's go have another chat with the old woman.”

Emma realises that Anna is almost out of sight and hurried after her. She catches up just as they get to the shop and Emma notices Anna with the determined look she remembers seeing on Adam’s face and her heart skips a beat.

The old woman looks up and says, “I thought you would be back. But I have told you already that with the car gone I can’t reverse the spell.”

“Yes I know” I said, “But there is always more than one way of looking at a problem. We didn’t ask for this and it just seems so unfair. I love Emma so much I just can’t face the idea of living without her, but I can’t be the Adam she loves anymore, can I?”

The old woman looks thoughtfully at us and her stare seems to bore right into us.

After an uncomfortably long silence Emma blurts out, “I just want my Adam back! I know he is in there somewhere… I just need him…..." as her voice tails off to a whisper.

The old woman looks up and smiles, “Love is a powerful thing. With love there is always an option.”

I look straight at the old woman, “So there is an option?”

As the old woman reaches up to a shelf loaded with little bottles, “The human heart is a very complicated thing and what it feels can sometimes be in conflict with what the eye sees."

While mixing a potion the old woman looks at the two of us and says, “This is actually quite simple, we just need to help you share each other's perspective.”

“I don’t understand” we both said in unison.

The old woman smiled, “Perhaps you are more aligned than you realise?”

Just as Anna goes to say something the old woman says, “Take this potion and share it equally between you tonight, by the morning I think you both will understand.”

We give each other a puzzled look, then turn back to look at the old woman but she had vanished just leaving a glass bottle on the counter.

“Now that was creepy, I think we had better go.”

Back home we talked about what the old woman meant. Emma gets up and starts pacing “I am scared, what did she mean? What is going to happen if we actually drink this stuff?”

I look at the bottle in my hand and then at Emma, “I don’t know, I just know I can’t go on like this. I can’t stand seeing that disappointment and sadness in your eyes every time you look at me.” Almost anything would be better than this. It scares me too, but perhaps it’s worth a try?”

With trembling hands I pour the potion into two glasses.

“It tastes like strawberries” Anna says with a smile.

I felt my lips tingle, "My one tastes of pineapple, how weird is that?

Having drained her glass, Emma stands up. “It’s been a tough day, I think I am just about done in. I suppose we will find out what the old woman meant in the morning? See you on the flip side,” as she gives me a weak smile and heads off to prepare for bed.

Laying in bed with a gap between us that feels like a chasm, I whisper, “I do love you,” then I roll over to face away from Emma.

Emma surreptitiously wipes away a tear and silently says, “I know.”

As they drift off into sleep their fragmented dreams begin to come together and becomes so vivid it’s almost as if they are awake. Emma is standing there looking out of the bedroom window and hears someone behind her. She turns and sees Adam! She throws her arms around him and says, “Am I dreaming?”

Adam says “Yes, I think we are. But this is not like any dream I've ever had.”

“Right now I don’t care,” as Emma pulls Adam over to the bed, “for now I have my boyfriend back.”

For what seems to be an eternity Emma is in ecstasy, overwhelmed by the most intense experience she has ever known. Then Emma notices a blurred figure slowly coming into focus. Is that Anna?

In a tangle of bodies it's as though all three have become one. Each feeling what the other feels. Impossible!...but so intoxicating! Almost at bursting point Emma kisses Adam and pulls him into herself.

Then in the moment of an exhale…

There is peace…

And there is love.

Laying there for a moment with her eyes closed, feeling someone lying by her side Emma whispers, "Adam?”

As Emma slowly opens her eyes she turns and sees Anna gazing lovingly at her.

I couldn't help but grin and say, “Nope, only meee” and playfully bat my eyelashes at her.

Then, as if all the tension that has been building over the last few days is released all at once, we both burst out in fits of laughter!

Once we had caught our breath I said “Hey, fancy a splash in the pool?"

"What? We have a pool now?"

“Well we are still dreaming so we might as well make it a good one,” which sets us off giggling again.

“Yes, definitely still a dream” as a pool suddenly appears. As we walk into the garden I just couldn't understand what we are experiencing, “But Emma, you know this isn’t possible? I have heard of lucid dreaming but this is something else entirely!

Emma playfully says, ”Typical man, too much thinking. We know this isn't real, just accept this for what it is, a dream.” As she put her finger onto my lips, “No more talking, ok?”

.
.
.
.
.
.

There is a bang at the door which shocked us both awake! Emma jumps up and peeks out of the window, “It’s the police!”

I hastily slip on a dressing gown and went to answer the door, “Hello Officer, is there a problem?”

“No problem, in fact just the opposite. Are you the owner of a blue Smart Car?

The blood drains from my face, “Yes?”

"We have found your car. We did a raid on a scrap metal dealer and found your car in a container ready to be shipped abroad. If you would like to come down to the police station it’s there waiting for you.”

I thanked the officer, closed the door and looked at Emma, “What do we do now?”

Looking visibly shaken Emma says, “I don’t know…. after last night I am so confused.”

I took a deep breath and said, “Well, first of all we had better go and get the car back. I am still trying to get my head around last night. I have never known anything like it! Did we really share the same dream? How do you feel?”

Emma looks at me, ”I... I don’t know, it’s all too much for me to take in. I can’t even think at the moment.…”

We sat in silence as we drove to the police station, neither daring to say anything. As we stopped at the gates I said, “I think we should pick up the car and go straight to the old woman. Lets not second guess this any more.”

Emma thought it best to drive my car, but she had only been driving for a little while when she noticed that it didn’t quite feel the same. We both managed to park right outside the shop and she was going to mention it, but before she could say anything we were walking into the shop.

As we looked around there was no sign of the old woman. We heard something from the back of the shop, but it was a young woman we didn’t recognise.

”So how are we feeling today? I assume things went well?”

Anna replied, “I am sorry, I was hoping to talk the old lady we met earlier?”

“Yes, that’s me. What? did you really think that with what I can do I would choose to be an old hag? No, that’s just marketing, people expect an old woman so that’s what they get. It’s just business. So anyway, how are you both?”

“Actually... (Emma glancing at me) We are confused, and there is something else. We've got the car back.”

“Now that is a surprise” the woman said, “I think I had better have a look.”

“It’s right outside, do you want the keys?” As Emma offered them to the now not so old woman.

“Thank you. Best you wait here while I examine the car, this might take a little while,” as she walked out the shop.

After the longest 15 minutes we had ever known the woman comes back. She sits down with a sigh, “The previous owner adored the little car and went everywhere in it. She had also fallen deeply in love while driving the car. She even conceived her first child in it, twins by the way. Though looking at it, I must assume she was very limber. Did you know the previous owner?"

I said, "Yes, though not very well. Her name was Penny. It was quite sweet actually, she was moving back up to Halifax to get married. Said she owed it all to a pair of red stiletto's. It didn't make any sense to me, but love rarely does, does it?

The woman gave a knowing smile, "She... Penny you say?... felt that so many good things had happened in her life since she had her little car, she wished that the next owner would experience the love and happiness she had. Which is the reason why the spell was cast on you. But as is often the way with these things, the wish was taken literally. The fact that you were male just gave the spell a little twist.”

I said, "Well, I suppose that answers the how and the why, but what do we do now?”

The woman sighs and blows out the candle, “Spells made from love are the strongest of all and now that it has been spent there is nothing I can do to change you back."

Looking straight at Emma, “But after last night, would you want me to?”

A little startled, Emma says, “I… I…. What? Why are you asking me? It’s Anna who has to change back.”

Emma buries her head in her hands, “Why is all this happening? It’s just too much!”

The woman looks kindly at Emma and says, “My dear, the issue has never been with your friend, the spell only has the power to make her happy. The real question is, are you?”

I look pleadingly at Emma “Are you happy? Last night was incredible, and although it may have just been a dream, I will treasure it for the rest of my life. But….. now we know there isn’t a way for me to change back. If I can’t make you truly happy as I am... then I will leave.”

Emma doesn't move or say anything. The silence was agony! So with a breaking heart I kiss Emma on her forehead and start to walk back to my car.

I was almost there when I heard, “Stop! Wait!"

It was Emma! "Please stop. I can't..... look, can we talk for a moment... please? There is a bench over there, can we...?" as she motioned to the bench.

We sat there in silence. I was feeling too dejected to say anything.

Eventually Emma took a deep breath, "This has all been just too much for me to take in, it's all happened so suddenly! You can understand that, can't you?”

I moved to put my arm around her to try and comfort her. But then froze as she said, “I have always been a totally straight woman, the idea of getting intimate with another woman... it... it... just makes my skin crawl!" and then she starts to cry.

I sat there feeling crushed all over again.

Then as Emma starts to regain her composure she says, “But last night was incredible. I truly never knew I could feel like that with anybody, and I...”

Not quite believing what I am hearing I glance at Emma, but she can't bring herself to look at me.

Then after an agonising pause Emma says, “Please understand, I still can't get my head around what's going on or how I feel about all this, and I have never felt so confused in all my life! But one thing I am sure of…. (she takes a deep breath)... I can’t bear the idea of not having you in my life!”

I sat there stunned! It was my turn to cry.

Emma looks puzzled, “Why are you crying, I thought you would be happy?”

I turn to look at Emma, and through my tears, “More than you know my love.”

Emma whispers, “Shall we go home?”

I couldn't help but smile, “Your car or mine?”

I am sitting here in my clapped out Ford Focus wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation.

My home, my family and all my friends are the other end of the country, and unless I am lucky I will be sleeping in the car again tonight.

Like many others, I finished my Degree in 2009, right at the peak of that financial mess. As hard as I tried there was just no work about. But I was determined not to just give up and claim the dole, and have been doing top-up courses and part time work to keep my skills up to date.

Well, it took nearly three years but it finally paid off! I found a job, a real job! Only snag is that I have had to move from sunny Brighton, all the way up to grey, grimy, storm laden Newcastle. Though I suspect that bleak image is probably more to do with me than Newcastle itself.

I had to borrow money to get up here, I have nowhere to live, and for the first time in my life I am on my own.

I think you might be picking up on the subtle vibe that I am not in the best of moods?

I was actually waiting to view a bed-sit. In spite of my gloom I have to admit this does look like a nice area, perhaps this won't be so bad after all.

As soon as I caught sight of it I knew what it was, a classic Volvo P1800. My Dad had one and I loved it. I opened the window ready for it to drive past, when I was surprised to see it park right opposite me. Though not as surprised as when I saw the driver get out!

Even more so when she made her way over to me and said "Mark Anderson?"

Now feeling very flustered I stammered "Umnm.. yyes, that's mme. I'm Mark Anderson"

"I hope I haven't kept you waiting long, I am Adele Summers. You've come to look at the flat?"

With perhaps a little too much enthusiasm, "Yes, definitely come to look at the flat!"

She smiled kindly and said "I have the keys, would you like to come and have a look?"

She lead me up the steps to a large front door. As we went in, there was a small lobby with two smaller doors facing us.

She said, "The main house is the right hand door, but the flat you have come to see is the one on the left."

She gestured for me to go in, “Here you are, have a look around and see what you think.”

I couldn't believe it. It was huge! The living room was twice the size of the one we have at home, the big kitchen looked like it had just been re-done, the bathroom was spotless and even has a separate shower cubical. The bedroom has a huge double bed in it and more cupboard space than I was ever going to need.

I soon realised that there must have been a mistake. There was no way that this was the bed-sit I had come to see, certainly not with the rent I was told. Somewhat disheartened I said "I am sorry, there must be a mistake. I thought I was coming to see a room, not a beautiful flat like this."

She looked at me, "No mistake. I was at the estate agents when you came in and I overheard your story. I know it's not what you expected but I would like to offer you this one, at the same price you were expecting to pay of course."

"What? Really?" I spluttered.

She smiled again "I know you have had a struggle, and you are far from friends and family and on your own for the first time. I understand how scary that can be and I thought you would appreciate a friendly face. But also, I am a widow and my children have moved out. I come and go a lot and I need someone who I could trust to be here and keep an eye on things. I just had the feeling I could trust you, and I will admit it will be nice to have someone about the house again. So what do you think?"

Not for the first time today I stood there lost for words, but eventually I squeezed out "Oh yes please, this is more than I could have ever hoped for. Thank you so much".

She smiled and shook my hand “Please call me Adele, I think we are going to get along just fine.”

After moving in, I discovered a large walk-in storage cupboard behind the bedroom and it was crammed full of boxes. I felt a bit guilty rummaging around, but salved my conscience a little by reasoning that this was still part of the flat and it wasn't locked, so Adele couldn't be too worried leaving it all here.

I started opening boxes and it was all women's clothing. And there was a lot of it too! Dresses, skirts, blouses, shoes, some lingerie, and even some panties and hosiery that clearly have never been used.

I couldn’t help but wonder why keep all this stuff? They obviously don't intend to use it? But I suppose it's none of my business, and it's not as if I have any need of the extra space in this huge flat. So I carefully boxed everything back up, closed the door, and didn't think any more about it.

I think I should mention at this point that I am about as straight as they come. I love tinkering with classic cars, played rugby when I was in Uni, and have had a couple of girlfriends. Basically, I am very content and comfortable being a bloke.

Over the next couple of weeks I got the place more or less the way I wanted, and life started to settle into a new routine. Adele and I are getting on great. Most weekends she is away, but we tend to bump into each other most weekdays. She has even started showing me how to cook and she says I am actually getting quite good at it now.

One lunchtime we were chatting and I said it's hard to believe she is old enough to have grown up children, but she just winked and said "Oh you know women and their magic creams and potions" and changed the subject.

Things are going well. But the weird thing is, I can't quite get that storage cupboard out of my mind. There is a constant tickle of curiosity about what's in there. If I am honest, that tickle is becoming an itch lately and is getting a lot harder to ignore.

My mind wandered back to my last girlfriend. She was really great and it's a shame it didn't work out. One of the things I loved about her was that she had a real sense of style and knew how to present herself. Oh, and she had a thing about shoes. I know most women do, but she had a passion for them, and boy could she strut in them too!

When she put on a pair of heels she would actually seem to grow in confidence and elegance. I began wondering what it was about a heel that could have such an effect on a woman? Purely in an academic, scientific way of course. Not that I had any inclination of trying on a pair myself. That would be ridiculous! A man wearing a pair of women's heels? I would look absurd!

But.... the thought wouldn't leave me alone.

This was getting ridiculous! Every time I was anywhere near "that" cupboard I couldn't stop looking at it and thinking what was in there!

I kept remembering a pair of red shoes I saw in one of the boxes. They were just the sort of thing my girlfriend took such delight in wearing. But now I have that image in my mind and I just can't seem to shift it!

Feeling thoroughly annoyed with myself for allowing the image of those stupid shoes to keep rattling about in my head, I found myself standing there looking at the door to "that" cupboard, daring myself to open it and look at those shoes again. To get them out of my head once and for all you understand. I am a bloke, why should I even be thinking about a pair of women's shoes? They wouldn't fit me anyway!

So how did I find myself with the door open and reaching for the box with the shoes? I noticed my hands were shaking slightly as I carefully unwrapped them, and I was struck by how the vibrant red almost seemed to glow, and how high the heels were. By now my hands were actually trembling.

Not believing what I was doing, I took them back into the bedroom and sat on the bed. By now I could feel a nervousness rising in my chest. I slipped my foot into the first shoe, then the other. I don't know what shocked me more. The fact that they fitted perfectly, or the sight of a pair of very feminine shoes peeping out from the bottom of my trousers!

In a panic I kicked them off and they landed in the corner of the room. I hastily put my socks and shoes back on and almost ran out of the bedroom and into the kitchen. Bracing myself against the sink I actually felt a little nauseous and with my hands still trembling I just about managed to put the kettle on for a cuppa.

It must have taken me half an hour to calm myself down, but come the evening I had almost forgotten that nonsense and it was only once I was in bed that I noticed a flash of red in the corner of the room. Those damn shoes! They can stay there until the morning and then they are going straight back into that cupboard.

As I slowly woke up I glanced at the alarm clock and couldn't believe what I saw, I was late for work! In a mad dash I quickly got myself ready and out, and it was only as I was driving down the road I remembered those shoes. Oh well, forget them for now, I will sort them out when I get home.

Only I couldn't forget them.

In fact I could hardly think about anything else all day.

By the time I finally got home I was exhausted from stressing about those damn shoes! When I got in I just flopped down onto the sofa. In all my life I have never had any inclination to wear girl clothes, even when playing dress-up as a child. So how have these shoes managed to get under my skin like this?

I finally managed to pluck up courage to go into the bedroom and face them. As I picked them up I found myself wondering again what it would be like to wear them? I thought, "Right! I am man enough to deal with this, I refuse to let my imagination take control of me! I will wear them once, walk around in them for a little while to settle my curiosity, and then put them away and forget all about them."

My hands started trembling again and I actually said out loud "Stop it, you are being stupid, they are just a pair of shoes!" And then I found myself just looking down at my feet, not really believing what I was seeing.

Taking a deep breath I decided it was time to sort myself some dinner. As I was walking around I was surprised how comfortable they seemed. I would always hear girls complain about how uncomfortable heels are. But these were great. And it was only when I stopped to think about it I realised how easily I was coping with what is actually a very high heel.

As the evening progressed I pretty much forgot I was wearing them and it was only when it was time to go to bed I realised I still had them on. But by now I was too tired to think about putting them away so I just slipped them off and rolled into bed.

I woke up feeling groggy (I am not really a morning person). I put on my bathrobe and made my way to the kitchen to get some breakfast. It was only when I noticed a familiar click as I walked around that I realised I had those red shoes on my feet. How did that happen?

As I got myself ready for work I found I was reluctant to take them off. I can't explain why but when I did finally get to the point where I had to take them off, I felt a distinct drop in my mood and a wave of disappointment. I held the shoes in my hands and thought "What on earth is going on here? This is not normal" Then I realised what the time was and had to get moving or I would be late.

I got through the day ok, though it felt funny walking in my normal shoes and I couldn't seem to shift a general feeling of gloom. It was only when I was driving home I could feel my mood begin to lift. In fact, by the time I got to my front door I almost felt giddy with excitement.

As soon as I got in I changed into some shorts and a T and slipped my feet back into the red shoes.

It was like coming home.

All through the evening I kept glancing at the shoes. There is no denying, they do look good. But what doesn't look good is my hairy legs. I started wondering something that would have been unthinkable three days ago... If I were to shave my legs my shoes would look so much better.

Somewhere in the back of my head I knew this was sooo wrong, but when I had my shower I found myself with razor in hand and shaving my legs!

I couldn't believe how wonderful it felt. My legs felt so smooth and soft. And of course when I slipped my feet back into my shoes they looked amazing!

But then I noticed that my legs looked so insipid... I couldn't, could I? My hands were trembling again as I went to the cupboard and I found a pair of tights. I don't know whether it was fear or excitement, but I could hardly contain myself as I opened the packet and slid the nylons up my oh sooo smoooth and sensitive legs. And when I slipped my sexy shoes back on...Wow!

By now I knew I wasn't thinking straight but I didn't really care. I spent the rest of the evening just touching my legs and rubbing them against each other. It just felt amazing! I always loved touching girls legs but feeling it from this side there truly is no comparison.

Next morning I awoke with a very fuzzy head. What happened last night? As I swung my legs out from under the sheets there was a very clear reminder of what happened last night. I was still wearing the nylons!

I shook my head with disbelief, "What is going on with me?"

I pulled on my bathrobe and went out to the kitchen and started my usual routine. Thank goodness it's Friday and a bank holiday weekend tomorrow. I am really going to have to sort out what is happening to me. It was only when I heard the click of my heel I realised I was wearing my red shoes again. I didn't even notice I put them back on.

The day dragged by at a snails pace. I was constantly being distracted by my very smooth and sensitive legs. Even the slightest movement felt like a caress. It was slowly driving me nuts! The sooner I can get these trousers off the better. In the end I couldn't take it anymore and I asked my boss if I could leave a bit early today as I wasn't feeling myself, I think even he had noticed how distracted I had been and said ok.

The closer I got to home, that now familiar excitement started to build up again.

By the time I got to the flat and closed the door behind me I almost ripped my clothes off! I just had to take a shower and wash off the grime of all that tension. Almost straight away I could feel the stresses of the day start to ease and I luxuriated in feeling the water flow over me and I just let my mind switch off. Ahhh....

I shook myself out of a daze when I realised I had been shaving off the hair on my body! "What the hell am I doing!"

I looked down and I realised I couldn't leave myself in this half shaved condition, so I had to finish off the job my subconscious had started. What I hadn't counted on was how incredible my skin would feel freshly shaved. I thought my legs felt amazing but this was in a different league!

I went back to the bedroom to get dressed but everything I pulled out felt incredibly rough against my skin. I tried to ignore it but I knew where this was heading. In the end I just gave up fighting it, picked up my red shoes and made my way to "that" cupboard.

I found a box which was full of satin and silk. I pulled out a matching black satin nightdress and robe. "That will do me" At least it isn't as overtly feminine as most of the other things in the box seemed to be.

The feel of the satin on my sensitive skin was absolutely delicious. No wonder girls love this stuff so much.

For the rest of the evening I just reveled in these wonderful new sensations. Eventually I realised I would have to go to bed, but I didn't want this to end. Then I remembered seeing some silk sheets and I just knew I had to have them tonight. As I slid between them and snuggled down I couldn't believe how wonderful silk could feel.

There is no other word for it but sensual!

The following morning I sat in the kitchen in my new outfit and realised I had stepped over the line. The bloke in me tried very hard to refuse to accept it, but as I looked down, there was no way of ignoring what I was wearing... and how much I loved feeling like this.

But although there is no denying this has been a wonderful experience, I am still a man. And for very real practical reasons I knew this had to stay just an interesting 'interlude'. I couldn't live with this. I decided to just box everything back up and seal the cupboard door. It wouldn't take long for my hair to start to grow back and with a little self control I could get back to normal.

I think I dragged that self delusion out for almost an hour before I finally admitted defeat. In the end I just couldn't deny that I loved too much how wonderful this felt.

For the next couple of hours I pulled out all the boxes and started going through them. There really are a lot of clothes here, and all female.

There was one box that particularly caught my attention. Inside were all kinds of weird things, some of which I have no idea what they are. But I did recognise a pair of false boobs, and in a similar flesh coloured material, what could best be described as thong with a neat little triangle of soft hair at the front. It took a moment for the penny to drop what it was for. It was then I realised that my hands were shaking again. What I was basically looking at was a sex change kit!

I found an instruction sheet at the bottom of the box and I could see that everything was there. I have no idea what it all cost but this was no cheap thrills kit. What was Adele doing with something like this? I sat there just looking at it and feeling that nervousness and excitement building inside me again.

I thought it best to keep it simple and just try on the gaff and the breast forms. The Gaff was actually quite sophisticated, it tucked everything out of the way but was also internally plumbed so you could still pee without having to take it off. It was a real struggle to get on but it was almost like it wasn't there once I was done. The breast forms went on easily and the match to my skin tone was perfect.

I stood there looking into the mirror at a curious sight. I have always been fairly slim but there is no denying I have a male body, and at the moment a male body with boobs and a smooth down below. I needed curves!

Then I remembered seeing a corset. It was a battle getting it on by myself but the effect was dramatic. Apart from my face I would make a passable girl, even my legs looked pretty good.

For the rest of the day I indulged myself in playing dress-up. Outfit after outfit, and each time I found myself loving it more. I even found some cheap wigs. Which although they wouldn't fool anybody, they still added to the fun.

I was gliding around the flat, cooking in a skirt, vacuuming in a dress, watching telly in a corset and suspenders. Well, you get the idea. All the time being accompanied by a soundtrack of the click of feminine heels.

As Monday drew on I realised I would have to start putting everything back. But I could still do the washing and ironing as a girl, in my favourite heels of course.

Tuesday, I was back at work and felt miserable. I took a chance and wore some neutral colour tights and a satin vest under my normal clothes, by now I couldn't stand the feel of their coarseness. The day dragged by, but eventually I was on my way home. As I walked back to the flat I felt that buzz of excitement mounting again. Then noticed a very pretty girl sitting on the doorstep.

She gave me a little smile as I introduced myself. Then she explained that she was Adele's daughter, Penny, and she had lost her keys.

By now I knew Adel's routine and said that she probably won't be back for a couple of hours. My initial reaction was to say to come back, I really wanted to get back to my cupboard. But as I say, she is very pretty and seems really nice (I am still a man after all) so I invited her in and said she could wait until Adele gets home.

The next couple of hours seemed to fly by and I realised I was really getting to like Penny. I was surprised when there was a knock at the door, it was Adele saying she was home. I invited her in and we all shared a cuppa and chatted for ages. Eventually Adele took Penny into the main part of the house and I was sitting there alone with my thoughts.

I managed to keep away from "that" cupboard for the rest of the evening and in the morning I bumped into Adele on the way out. Apparently Penny was going to be staying with Adele for a while, and in a mock whisper, "Penny really likes you".

Oh dear, this could get complicated.

It actually didn't turn out quite as complicated as I feared. Like Adele, Penny would stay at the house during the week but be away at the weekends.

As much as I tried, I couldn't stay away from "that" cupboard completely. But I had managed to disciplined myself to just wearing my lovely red shoes, nylons and a skirt. I even created a cover for having my legs shaved by buying a sports bicycle and using the excuse that cycle riders always shave there legs. And before you say anything, I don't think the fact that I don't actually ride the bike has any bearing on the matter!

The next few weeks were great. I was spending most of my weekday evenings with Penny and the weekends with my gorgeous red shoes.

The last bank holiday of the summer was coming up and I knew where this was heading. Penny and Adele were going to be away and I will have three whole days all to myself and the contents of the cupboard.

It was Friday afternoon of my big weekend and I noticed a box tucked away at the back of my wardrobe. I could have sworn the wardrobes were empty when I moved in and I certainly hadn't put it there.

I pulled it down and opened it. Inside was a wig. But this wasn't like the cheap dress-up wigs I found in the cupboard. This was top of the line. With trembling hands I pulled it out of the box and set it down on the dresser.

Well this is going to make the weekend interesting.

I put on the breast forms and gaff, only this time I included all the other bits of the kit too Then I carefully lifted the wig off its stand, and turning it over I bent down and eased it over my head. As I straightened up, loose curls cascaded across my face and settled around my neck and shoulders. I stood in front of the dresser mirror and started to brush it out, excited with how wonderfully feminine it felt.

Then it seemed to come alive! This mane of hair wrapped itself around my face and neck! Long hairs probed at my mouth and nose, and my whole face began tingling!

I tried grabbing at the hair that was choking me, but the wig just tightened its grip! For a moment my whole head felt like it was being squeezed and moulded!

The wig finally let go and relaxed, but then the other items I had put on started getting hotter and hotter. I could feel a tingling spread across my chest, and my ribcage being compressed. I put my hands onto the breast forms then I realised I wasn't touching silicone, I was touching me! They were real. I had breasts!

The feeling continued to spread around my body. My waist constricted, then as my hips filled out there was a weird sensation between my legs, beneath the gaff I knew my manhood had become a lost cause!

And then as suddenly as it all started it was over... I stood there in shock wondering what had just happened? One glance down was all I needed. I was female!

In a daze I looked into the mirror at the beauty I had become and found myself just staring into the eyes of a gorgeous young woman. I put my hands up to my lips and cheeks, not believing what I am seeing. She could have been my sister, if I had one.

There was a knock at the door!

It was Adele!

In a panic I called out “Just a minute”. Very surprised at the voice I heard.

Through the door I heard “Who’s that? I’m looking for Mark.”

I partly opened the door and swallowed hard "Mark isn't here right now".

Adele looked suspicious. “Where’s Mark?”

Thinking fast... “A friend of his was involved in a car accident and he went back home for the weekend to see him" I mumbled.

“I see. And who might you be? His girlfriend?”

My mind in a panic, the only name that came to mind was a girl I liked from Uni. I blurted out "No, umm... I am Holly, his uhh... sister. I am flat sitting for him."

Adele seemed to relax and smiled, “As he won't be around for the weekend and you are here, may I ask a favour? I have some friends who are going to be staying at the house over the weekend, could you let them in and show them around for me please?"

"Yes of course, I would be happy to" I said.

“That's great". Then she looked at the old T shirt and dressing gown I had quickly slipped on and said, "I hope you won't be offended, but don’t you have anything of your own to wear here?”

“Uh, not really, my stuff is...”

With a wave of her hand, “My daughter’s old clothes are stored in a cupboard behind the bedroom. Go and pick out something you like".

“But I have to ask, have you already been going through my daughter’s clothes? It's just that I was putting some more things into the cupboard recently and I couldn't help but notice that someone’s been opening the boxes and wearing them.

Hanging my head “Yes it's me, I’m sorry, Mrs. Summers.”

“Don’t you have any nice things of your own?”

I just shook my head.

She sighed “Well, I suppose you wouldn’t be going through someone else’s old things if you did.”

She seemed to think for a moment “Tell you what, if there is anything you like in those boxes you may keep them, I am sure my daughter won’t mind. She is planning on getting rid of most of it anyway.”

I was shocked. “Thank you, but...”

She held up her hand. “Please! You are Marks sister, and a lovely young woman. I’m just happy to help.”

That night I cleared space in my wardrobe and hung up my favourite dresses, skirts and blouses. And then filled two draws with all the lingerie I could find. I stood there as a woman, looking through a wardrobe full of my girl clothes!

"It really doesn't get any better than this".

The next morning, I awoke as Mark. The wig crumpled up on my pillow. I lay there for awhile, astonished at the idea that I now had a sister, and that she was me. Then I brushed out the wig, returned it to the stand and went for some breakfast and some thinking. At least I now knew that the wig could come off. But really, I couldn't wait until I put it back on again.

Then I remembered my conversation with Adele. Mark couldn't be here this weekend. Not that I needed much excuse. It didn't take so long to put all the falsies back on this time, and even the wig seemed quicker at transforming me.

The guests arrived about midday and I did my welcome bit. What I never expected was Penny turning up in the afternoon. To make matters worse, when they realised I was in the flat on my own they insisted I spent the entire weekend with them! I knew I was out of my depth, and although the wig may have transformed my body to that of a girl, I had no idea how to act like one.

Penny was wonderful, she could see I was having a hard time trying to socialise and she took me under her wing. It was sometime over that weekend I began to fall in love with her.

Tuesday came around much too fast. It was agony having to go back to being Mark and back to work. The one positive is that I will be seeing Penny this evening. But the reception I got from her had me scratching my head. Penny clearly was very pleased to see me but then kept asking me about Holly.

I saw Adele and Penny every evening this week and there seems little doubt that Penny's affections for me are warming up, and I was certainly falling for Penny.

Over the next few weeks Penny and I spent as much time as we could with each other during the week. There seemed to be no doubt now, we were falling in love.

Then at the weekends, they would go away and Holly could come out to play.

Sometimes Penny would come back early on Sunday and we would go out together, just two girls on the town having a great time. Occasionally Adele came back early too and then we would then have the classic "Are you really going out wearing that?" argument. Which obviously was all new to me. But secretly I think Adele enjoyed it almost as much as I did.

It was a couple of weeks before Xmas and while chatting to Adele she asked, "Tell me, are you going home for the holidays? I understand Mark is going to be with his family for the week, are you planning to travel down with him?

I took a quick breath and launched into my cover story. “No, I will be staying up here. I have managed to get a temporary job that takes me right over the holiday. I would love to go home but I really need the money so I planned on staying here. Would that be ok?

“Yes, that would definitely be ok. I will be away too and I need someone I can trust to house-sit. I had it in mind to pay you if you were willing?

The next day I phoned home. I felt terrible lying to them but I told my parents that I had to stay up here to monitor a project at work.

Everything was falling into place.

You see, the thing is, I had come to a decision.

I would have one final week as Holly and then it would be time to pack everything away and say goodbye to her. I had no illusions that it was going to be easy, I have truly come to love my time as Holly.

But the simple fact is that I love Penny more than I love Holly. And I know I can't have both.

Once everybody is back in the new year I am going to propose to Penny.

Finally, my Holly-day could begin. (sorry, couldn't resist it) Each morning I would put on the wig and revel in the transformation. I would stand in the middle of that hurricane of hair, feeling every inch of my body tingling as it transformed. Then I’d gaze at the mirror and purr, “Morning, gorgeous” and get on with my day.

Adele even said I could use her car, which I did at every opportunity.

As I looked down from the upstairs window I thought, "This couldn't be more perfect".

What I hadn't planned on was Penny coming back early. Don't get me wrong, it's great to see Penny, but this was not what I had planned at all! This was supposed to be my time to say goodbye to Holly, and to come to terms with losing someone who has become a very dear to me.

Penny then 'just happened to mention' that she had been invited to a benefit ball, but had no date, and would I mind being her date?"

What?...Go on a formal date with Penny? As a girl...? Really?

But Penny is the most precious person in the world to me, how could I say no? If that meant being her arm candy for the evening, so be it. We each rented a gorgeous strapless gown. In different colours, but definitely a matched pair. We primped and pampered each other all day getting ready for the evening.

A limo came to pick us up and we were treated like royalty. I managed to relax and enjoy the attention as she showed me off to her friends. We were the Belles of the Ball.

It was the dream I’d never had... come true... and I loved every minute of it.

When we finally got home I paused in the lobby looking at the two doors. I wasn't sure if I should go into my own flat or come into the main house with her?

As we stood there I said, “Penny, today has been the most wonderful day of my life and there is nobod...mmph."

I was interrupted by Penny kissing me.

I wasn’t about to argue.

Today, for the first time in my life, Penny made me feel feminine, beautiful and desirable, and I just didn't want this to end.

When we came up for air I suggested that we change venues. “Wonderful idea,” she said, and still kissing we made our way into the house and to her bedroom.

I lay on the bed, giddy with excitement! I wasn’t sure what came next, I’d never done this before as a girl. For a moment she stood there looking at me, then very slowly she made her way towards me.

I have never known such passion!

As I blissfully lay in her arms, my mind began to drift away.....

No! I mustn't fall asleep! If I did, it would be Mark who would wake up with Penny and that was something I just couldn't face!

It wasn't long before I could feel her body relax and her breathing settle into a nice slow rhythm. I very gently untangled myself from her, and picking a flower from my corsage, I laid it on the pillow by her side.

As quietly as I could, I went back to my flat and made myself a coffee. There is no way I could sleep now and I really needed to think.

I watched the dawn come up, but I still couldn't come to any conclusions.

It was about eight o'clock when I heard a key rattle in the front door. Damn it! So as not to make any noise I didn't close my door and it's still wide open.

I heard footsteps coming down my hallway and Adele's head appeared around the door. "What are you doing hiding down here love?"

I mumbled a reply.

Adele sat down beside me and with a kind smile "You were worried the wig might come off weren't you?"

It was a good job I was sitting as I would have collapsed right there and then!

"W..w..ww.. whhat? You knew?"

"Of course my dear. Who do you think put the wig in your wardrobe?"

"But... I... I..." Then an even worse thought hit me! "Penny! Does she know?"

"Of course Penny knows, it was her idea".

I really couldn't take any more and I just broke down in tears.

Adele put her arm around me "Oh my poor darling, I didn't realise, this has really been tough on you hasn't it?"

I buried my head into her shoulder and just sobbed.

It was when I heard someone putting the kettle on and realising I was holding onto Adele that my heart sank even lower. I raised my eyes and saw Penny standing there.

There were so many emotions! Acute embarrassment, lots of embarrassment, shame, betrayed, broken hearted. But basically I just felt wretched!

Penny pulled up a chair and put her arms around us both. "I am sorry Holly, this was never meant to hurt you. But I can see now it has. I really am so sorry."

Through my tears I managed to say "I feel like I have been played, and played for a fool. You knew all along what was happening and just let me make an idiot of myself! I love you Penny, I really do! This week was to be my last time as Holly.... I was going to ask you to marry me.... But that's never going to happen is it?"

It was Penny's turn to cry now. "My dear Holly, I truly am very sorry. This was supposed to have been a wonderful weekend. I wanted to give you something special, to show how much I love you. But it's all gone wrong! It's all gone wrong! You must hate me so much!"

Adele stood up, placed my hand in Penny's and gently said "Hush... let's have some tea and give ourselves a moment to breathe".

I sat there just looking at Penny. I couldn't speak, but I gave her hand a gentle squeeze and tried to muster a smile.

With a shaky voice I asked "So are you witches?"

Adele sighed, "Ugh... Witch is such an archaic term. We are scientists really, only we work with data and knowledge that the rest of the world hasn't caught up with yet."

My mind was such a jumble, I really couldn't think anymore. All I could say was, "So what happens now?"

Penny squeezes my hand and with a hopeful look, "That's really up to you?"

Adele looks at me, "This is entirely our fault. We just assumed... but we shouldn't have. I hope you believe us when we say that we never intended to hurt you. Penny is right. What happens now is entirely your choice. But I want you to know that we both love you and we will do anything we can to make things right."

Penny takes both my hands in hers "Holly, I fell in love with you the first day we met and we sat chatting around this table. I love you as Holly and I love you as Mark. I can see now that we have hurt you deeply and perhaps it is already too late... but my answer would have been yes"

I sat there for the longest time but the words just wouldn't come.

As I slowly gathered my thoughts I remembered that it all started with those shoes. "So I take it the red shoes were part of this too?"

They both looked puzzled.

"You know, the red shoes that you left in the cupboard?"

They now looked very puzzled.

I stood up and went into the bedroom and brought the shoes back to show them "These red shoes".

Penny took them out of my hands and clutched them to her chest "I thought I had lost these! Oh, I loved these shoes! I would never take them off! It was like they almost became a part of me. I just felt wonderful in them and every step seemed to make me feel like a beautiful woman...."

With a concerned frown and looking straight at Adele. "How did they get into the cupbo..."

At the exact same moment, a look of shock went across their faces, and in unison they said "Oh, dear!"

For a moment there was silence...

Feeling like I was missing the punch line of a joke, I looked at them both and said, "I think you need to explain".

Adele gave me a weak smile, "Yes dear, I think we do"

We spent the best part of the day just talking. Eventually I said that I needed some time to think about all this.

As they got up to leave, Penny gave me a kiss on the cheek, then with sadness in her eyes, turned and left.

For weeks I battled with myself. I realise now that the red shoes were in the cupboard by mistake and this whole thing was an accident. But I also couldn't get away from the thought, that because of those shoes my masculinity had been profoundly undermined. Call it male pride if you will, but that wounded me. I knew I wasn't being reasonable, but I also found it hard to face Adele or Penny.

But they were very kind and patient, and gave me the space I needed to work out how I felt and to come to terms with everything. Which I eventually did.

From that moment things started to change quite quickly, including moving into the main part of the house.

I know they never intended to hurt me and that they love me.

The truth of the matter is that I love them dearly too.

We talked about it a lot and a choice had to be made between Mark or Holly, I couldn't be both.

It's been said that, "It is a wise man indeed who has come to know his own heart" and "To thine own self be true" (Clever bloke, Shakespeare). In the end the decision was easy.

Six months later I had the happiest day of my life when Penny and I got married.
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:

It was a dark and stormy night!..... umm, actually it was more a typical dreary autumn afternoon that we sometimes have in England where everything just seems to be a little bit damp and droopy, but who would want to read a story that started like that?

So there I was sitting in my comfy chair watching the news and supping a freshly brewed cup of tea (it's compulsory in Britain as you know) when there was a loud and insistent knocking at my door! Such occurrences just don't happen in this quiet little village in Kent.

In fact, the last time I heard of something like that happening around here was when a chap with a funny moustache started to get up to some mischief over in Europe and everybody had to go to the village hall to decide what should be done about it. So you can imagine my surprise at the banging at the door as I hadn't seen anything on the news that would warrant such a disturbance. I mean, I almost spilt my tea!

Having regained my composure I went to the door but there was no one there. I was just about to go back in when I noticed something moving in the hedge, a young woman.

With a quick glance up and down the street she stood up and rushed towards me. Clearly distressed she clasped my hand with both her hands, and with a pleading look in her eyes she spoke a language that certainly wasn't English. I may not have understood the words but I certainly got the meaning and with my free hand gestured for her to come inside. Then with one final glance over her shoulder she dashed past me and into the house.

As I closed the door and turned around she was nowhere to be seen. Then I noticed a small pair of shoes peeping out from the alcove under the stairs. Sure enough, there amongst the coats and shoes she was curled up with her knees clasped tightly under her chin and crying so hard she was shaking.

Not really knowing what to do I stood there for a moment, then having moved some shoes I quietly sat down beside her. After a few minutes the tears began to slow and she looked out of the corner of her eye at me. After a brief hesitation, she wrapped her arms around me and with her head on my chest began crying again. As I held her tight, memories I had been trying so hard to ignore came rushing back and silently I cried with her.

As I stroked her hair all I could think about was my daughter and how I used to comfort her. I don't know why, as I was sure she wouldn't understand a word I was saying, but I found myself telling her all about my Chloe. I am not ashamed to say it, she was my little princess, and clever too, a Masters Degree at 21. It's two years ago now, but the pain of that day when the police came and told us she had been killed in a car accident is still as vivid as though it happened yesterday.

Until this day I have not been able to bring myself to talk about it and I can't help thinking why I am doing it now?

As if shaking myself out of a daze I noticed that she had stopped crying and was almost asleep in my arms. She stirred and gave me a squeeze and said something. I got the impression she wanted me to keep talking, perhaps she was being comforted just hearing me talk to her.

We can pick up almost as much from the tone of the voice as the words themselves sometimes. My wife was so good at that, she could read me like a book. A phrase often over used but is actually something very rare, 'Soul Mates'. Well, Heather and I were without question soul mates. We were married for nearly thirty years and we ran a small business together, in all that time we never once had a row. Ok, like any normal couple we didn't always agree but somehow it never became a problem. Loosing Chloe was devastating for both of us but somehow we managed to hold each other together.

It was a year after loosing Chloe, we were slowly getting ourselves back on our feet and thinking we might just have a future again when that fateful day came. I had popped out for some groceries and came home to find my beloved Heather dead with her phone in her hand and my number on it waiting to be dialled. The doctor said it was an intracranial haemorrhage and it must have been almost instant.

All I know is I died that day too.

I don't know how long we had sat there amongst the shoes and coats. But by the time I had finished talking, for the first time in two years I didn't feel empty inside. And as I looked down at this strange girl in my arms I felt myself smile. Then as if sensing me look at her she raised her head and smiled back at me. A smile that seemed to radiate out from her and lighten everything it touched... and I felt happy.

Hungry!

I suddenly realised I was hungry and wondered if she was too? I did the universal hand gesture for 'eat' and she nodded. I stood up a little too quickly and got tangled up in the coats. Then I managed to step on an upturned shoe and in a flurry of coats and jackets I landed in a crumpled heap! I started to chuckle, it was the strangest feeling, it was almost like re-living a distant memory, has it really been so long?

Then I saw her look at me. There she was with tussled hair and a look that seemed to be a mix of fear, concern, confusion and amusement, all at the same time. I couldn't help but laugh. Then with the most delicate of movements she covered her mouth with her hands as if trying to hold it in, and then she giggled too.

Still grinning we made our way into the kitchen and I sat her down while trying to decided what we could eat. While preparing a quick snack I was wondering how we could find a way to communicate and I had a flash of inspiration. So while she made a start on the food I went into the other room and pulled out the Atlas (Yes I am old enough to still use books. Huff!).

I opened out the double page spread that showed the whole world, pointed to Britain and gestured 'here' and then 'you?'. It took a couple of goes but she got the idea and pointed to the middle of Eastern Europe. Having opened the pages to that general area she just kept shaking her head.

Time to boot up Google Maps. Ok, I admit it, sometimes technology can be better. For a couple of minutes she clicked around and eventually zoomed in on the tiniest of dots on the Russian boarder. Sohvekiia. Who knew? Even Wikipedia didn't know much, but it did say that the second language was Russian and that was what I was looking for.

Stage two of my cunning plan, an Audio Translator.

It didn't take long to find an online programme and after a little clicking around I spoke into the microphone "Hello, my name is Peter". Hit the translation button, and out burped "дравствуйте, меня зовут Питер".

I didn't understand a word of it, but her eyes lit up and she just started gabbling into the mike. I eventually managed to calm her down, and although the translator clearly had its limitations, by keeping to very short sentences we started to make progress.

All of a sudden there was an almighty racket outside! That instantly recognisable sound of a car crash... followed by a lot of shouting... and then... gunshots? Surely not, not around here. I was just getting ready to be thoroughly British and indignant at the disturbance when I saw the terror in her eyes and I hesitated.

By now it clearly was weapons fire and the standard response of brandishing a brolly at ruffians tends not to be so effective when they have machine guns. And then as suddenly as it started there was silence.

I cautiously looked thorough an upstairs window and could see two large cars wrapped around each other and about a half-dozen men in Mafia style suits apparently lying dead in the road. She timidly slipped in beside me and peered out the window, pointed and said something. I think she was trying to tell me that these were the people who were after her.

Very quickly the whole area was swarming with police. The big question now is, what do I do about her? It's going to be my door they will knock on next. But it took just a moment to decide that the best thing I could do is keep her hidden until everything had calmed down, I would deal with any consequences later.

I had just managed to get her safely tucked away in the loft room when sure enough there was a knock at the door. After two cups of tea, half a packet of digestives, and what seemed to be an endless list of questions, the police finally left. By this time the road was empty and everything had been cleared up. It was surreal, it was like nothing had happened.

Breathing a sigh of relief I went upstairs, pulled down the loft ladder and climbed up. I had barely gotten into the room and the next thing I know she is hugging me so tight it was actually a little difficult to breathe. Her whole body was trembling, "What on earth have they done to you my poor baby" I whispered.

"C'mon, let's go back downstairs and have another go with the computer".

We were soon back in the swing of taking turns with the translator programme. Apparently she had been kidnapped years ago because she was 'special'. She was being taken to London to be given to someone and that absolutely terrified her. Then while stuck in traffic, a car ran into the side of them bursting the door lock, and as the car she was in tried to accelerate away she jumped from the moving car, knowing they would rather kill her than let her go. Which considering the gun battle we had witnessed was entirely believable.

Oh, and I found out her name is Catarina... just as the laptop battery went flat.

By this time I could see that she was getting tired, as was I. So I lead her to the spare bedroom and got out some fresh linen and made a bed for her.

She kept looking at me and the bed with a very confused look...

Oops, how could I forget? I went and got her a towel, spare toothbrush and a nice fluffy dressing gown.

She looked even more confused....

Ugh, done it again, I gave her a quick guided tour of the guest bathroom and where everything was. I even had some of my wife's unused powders and potions in the cabinet (a complete mystery to me but women seem to know how they work). I was actually feeling rather pleased with myself and my efforts as a host...

She still looked confused...

I sighed. By this time I will admit I was too tired to start hunting around for the laptop charger and the call of my own bed was getting too loud to ignore. So I gave Catarina a gentle hug and light kiss on her forehead, and said goodnight. While I was getting myself ready for bed I heard the shower so I knew she was ok, and my head had barely reached the pillow and I was asleep.

I awoke to the sun streaming through the curtains. I haven't slept like that since, well, you know, and I luxuriated in just slowly waking up. As I lay there thinking over yesterday it all seemed so surreal. I had almost convinced myself it must have been a dream when I heard something to the side of the bed.

As I propped myself onto one elbow, I looked and was astonished to see Catarina curled up in her bedding on the floor. So much for the 'dream' theory. She seemed fast asleep, so as quietly as I could I got up and made my way to the kitchen for my morning cuppa. I had barely got the kettle on and I turned to see Catarina still wrapped up in bedclothes with her hair tussled and a very sleepy look on her face.

She looked adorable.

With the tea brewing and some toast on the go I braced myself to open the Drawer-Of-Doom! Every house has one (don't deny it).

It's the drawer that hides all the old adapters, leads with funny plugs, batteries that are almost but not quite flat, the torch that never worked, all those little things that you don't actually use but can't quite bring yourself to throw away. And there lying on top was the spare charger for the laptop, result!

With the laptop running again we had a leisurely breakfast as we chatted through the translator programme.

I had a box of Chloe's clothes stored in the loft that I hadn't managed to bring myself to get rid of and wondered if Catarina might be able to find something in there to wear. The box was a lot bigger than I remembered but between us we managed to get it down from the loft, and having opened it up for her, I left Catarina with a broad grin on her face as she started pulling everything out of the box.

Girls really do love their clothes.

Knowing she would be busy for a while I decided to quickly nip to the village shop. Unsurprisingly everyone was buzzing about the excitement of the previous day. It had even made it onto the cover of the local newspaper. I didn't hang around to chat as I usually do as I didn't want to leave Catarina alone for too long and for her to start to worry.

As I opened the front door I called out to say I was home. I looked up the stairs as she stepped out onto the landing wearing a pale yellow summer dress and matching heels, and with the sunshine streaming through the window behind her, her blonde hair shone like a halo. Then with a slight tilt of her head she gave me a coy little smile that quite literally took my breath away!

Then with a grin she rushed down the stairs and gave me a great big hug.

We went into the kitchen and spread the newspaper out on the table, and as I read the newspaper article I explained the important details through the translator for her.

It said that there was an incident between two rival Russian gangs and there was a large consignment of drugs in the boot of one of the cars. It was an ambush that went wrong which developed into a shootout with one survivor who later died. Arrests have been made in London and Russia, and they had managed to shut down two of the biggest Russian gangs operating in London and the police were not looking for anyone else in relation to the incident.

It took a few attempts through the translator to get Catarina to understand, then as the realisation hit her she fainted.

I saw her start to go and caught her, then scooped her up and carried her into the lounge. It didn't take long for her to recover and having got the laptop and the newspaper from the kitchen we carried on going through the article.

I will admit it was with trepidation I finally asked what she wanted to do now? Perhaps with a little too much haste I added that she could stay here while she decided. Then she floored me! Looking straight at me she said "Here.. to.. stay.. please?"

In one fluid motion I hugged her, gave her a kiss on the cheek, took both her hands in mine and said "Yes, you must stay!"

At which point I suddenly realised what I had done, gave an embarrassed cough, got up and went into the kitchen to make a fresh pot of tea. I was reaching up to get my stash of Scottish Shortbread (the ultimate dunking biscuit) when Catarina came up behind me and put her arms around me, kissed me on the neck and whispered "Spasiba".

The next few weeks were amongst the happiest of my life. Having Catarina around got me thinking about my own future again.

One of the reasons I bought this house was because there was room to build a good size garage, looks like its time to get on with building it. It's physically hard work but I found I was getting fitter by the day and all the weight I had put on over the last two years just seemed to melt away from me.

Catarina wanted to learn English so I set her up with one of those online tutorials. I have never seen anything like it.

Within a couple of days she was doing better than the translator programme, by the end of the week she could carry out a conversation, two weeks she was fluent though with an accent, and by the third week she was faultless and actually correcting me. I didn't think it was possible to learn a language so well, so quickly.

I have noticed she has a real knack for picking things up, it's like she only needs to see something once to be able to do it. This must be what she meant when she said she was special.

It was four weeks to the day after Catarina came into my life. Over breakfast I noticed she had a look on her face I had come to know well, she was puzzling over something. It's funny how you can get so in sync with somebody that with just a glance you can know exactly what they are feeling.

Today there was something different though. Whatever it was, it was really bothering her and as the morning progressed whenever she saw me she paused as if she was going to say something then looked away. For the first time since she came here she went to her bedroom and closed and locked the door, taking the laptop with her. As the day went on I will admit to getting increasingly worried.

By teatime I had just about worked myself up to defcon2 on the panic scale, and for the umpteenth time I stood outside her door trying to pluck up courage to actually knock... when I heard the lock go! I dashed over to my bedroom and tried to look all nonchalant as she stepped out. She gave me a tired smile and said "don't worry" and went downstairs.

Umm... hello?... was that it? and I stood there feeling deflated and thoroughly bemused.

Pulling myself together I went downstairs and heard Catarina in the kitchen. As I walked in she gave me her usual bright smile and said "Fancy spag-boll tonight?" as though the strangeness of the day hadn't happened. A little taken aback I said "Yes, that would be nice thank you, but are you ok? I have hardly seen you all day and something seems to be worrying you?"

There was a momentary frown that crossed her face then she smiled and said "Don't worry, everything will be ok, just trust me please?" One thing I have learned is that when a woman really doesn't want to talk about something, pushing the matter isn't going to end well. So I gave her a gentle shoulder hug, kissed her on the head and started helping with dinner.

We spent the rest of the evening watching the telly. It was still nice just being in each others company without having the need to talk too much, but there was also no ignoring that we were avoiding 'it'.

Making my excuses I decided on an early night, I was genuinely tired but also finding it hard not to bring the subject up. As I went upstairs, Catarina followed me and as she stood by her bedroom door she said "Thank you for trusting me, I love you" and with that she stepped into her room and closed the door.

I stood there dumfounded! How could you say that and then just close the door? Oh great, no sleep for me tonight then!

I was muttering and fretting while getting myself ready for bed, my teeth have never been so clean! I sat on the bed wondering what to do? Truth is that I am crazy in love with her and have been since that first day, but I also knew it would have been inappropriate to say anything.

Oh, we are sooo going to have a conversation tomorrow!

I awoke feeling very groggy and out of sorts. As I tried to move, my head started swimming and I came over nauseous. "Think I might lay here quiet for a while" I thought to myself. Then in a panic I thought about Catarina, is she ok?

I tried again to get up and was immediately hit by a wall of nausea and giddiness. I lay there perfectly still, willing my body to calm down so that I could move. All I could think of "Is Catarina ok?"

Slowly everything started to settle and I began to be aware that there was something in the bed with me. I forced my eyes open against the sharpest of headaches and as they came half into focus I could see... Catarina? It that Catarina? She was in bed with me, laying half on me with her head on my shoulder. Somehow I managed to force my arm to move and was able to brush her hair from her face and I could see that it was my Catarina.

But I know that she was blonde, so how is her hair now dark? What on earth is going on?

She stirred and I could tell straight away she was in a similar state to me. She struggled to open her eyes and as she noticed the colour of her hair she whispered "it is done" and just closed her eyes and went back to sleep.

I didn't have a clue what was going on but at least I could feel that as deeply unpleasant as this was, it wasn't dangerous, and with Catarina laying beside me I knew she was safe. And with that I drifted back off to sleep.

It was early evening by the time I began to re-surface. I felt like I had been run over by a stream roller... twice, and my whole body was tingling. But I did feel a little more human and at least I could move again.

Catarina was still in a deep sleep but she was breathing easily. I gently stroked her hair, it felt even softer than when she was blonde and now my eyes had cleared properly there is no doubt it was now a beautiful rich auburn with almost ever hair a slightly different shade.

Definitely not from a bottle.

I was completely lost in the moment when there was a knock at the door. I managed to extricate myself from Catarina without waking her and slipped on a bathrobe. I was still very wobbly but at least I could walk now. As I opened the door I am not sure who was more surprised, me or them?

I must have made quite a sight, though I think they had the edge on me. Standing there was a young man, and an old woman who looked about 150, both wearing clothes that a Mongolian yak herder would call 'old school' (no offence intended to any Mongolians who may be reading this).

The young man, in very halting English introduced himself as Vad and the woman was his grandmother. He showed me an old torn and tattered photo of a girl about 14 with a head of vibrant blonde hair. The old woman was staring intently at me and then started talking with increasing animation to Vad.

Then everything stopped.

From upstairs we could hear a voice "babuska?" And then a little louder "Babuska?" All our heads turned and looked to the top of the stairs to see Catarina with a blanket wrapped around her. As she saw the old woman she shouted "BABUSKA!"

How she didn't trip and fall I don't know, but she ran down the stairs and wrapped herself around the old woman. Then looking at the young man she said "Vad?" and he nodded. All three of them dissolved into tears and hugged and kissed and kept touching each other as if to prove they really were there.

After a little while I gave a polite and somewhat embarrassed cough and gestured to come in, and Catarina grabbed their hands and swept them into the lounge.

Now standing there all alone at the front door I muttered to myself "Better get the kettle on then".

Thinking it better to keep out of the way I went to the kitchen and got a brew on the go because if nobody else wanted a cuppa I certainly did. After a few minutes Vad walked in and said "Catarina say you to come".

I followed him into the lounge and saw Catarina beaming and waving me to come in. "This is my Grandmother Berta, and this is my brother Vad" and turning to them she said "Он дыхание моего сердца". They both looked at me with wide eyes and just nodded.

Then with perfect timing I heard the kettle come to the boil and I gestured for Vad to help me with the tea. While we were sorting drinks and a few nibbles I asked Vad what Catarina had said?

"Hard to translate" Vad said, "Catarina 'special', can choose only one, you are her heart".

I said that I know she loves me and... Vad interrupted "No, no, much more than love. You are her.... there is no word... her breath, yes?".

I nodded sagely and patted him on his arm and said "Shall we join the others?" and we each picked up a tray and made our way back to the lounge.

The rest of the evening was a blur with the three of them talking non stop, only pausing for tears of joy and tears of sadness. Oh, and lots of hugging. It seems that Sohvekiians love to hug. Hey, I can live with that.

I did manage to get out of Vad that their whole family had been held captive and then four weeks ago the camp in which they were being held was overrun by the police and they were set free. The police explained about the accident and how that lead to their release. But they knew something the police didn't, that Catarina was also part of the delivery and that she wasn't among those killed, so they came looking for her.

It was really getting late now and apart from the incessant tingling, every fibre in my body was screaming for me to go to bed and I could see that Catarina was struggling too. I explained I would love for them to stay but that I only had the one guest room.

Thankfully Vad said that they had a hotel booked nearby but also that they would have to get back home tomorrow now they had found Catarina. There were more hugs and there were more tears, but now only of happiness. And then we were alone again.

As I closed the door I looked at Catarina and said "We really do need to talk",

"Yes we do" she said.

Then she gave me a look that I know I will never be able to say no to "But can we do it tomorrow please?"

I looked at her and sighed "The whole story?"

She smiled "Yes everything, I can tell you everything now. But can I please be with you tonight? I cannot bear another night alone. In my country, to share a bed, or at least a bedroom, is part of what defines a close and loving family. To be made to sleep alone is a severe punishment or sign of deep sorrow. In all my life I have never been alone at night and I have been so very lonely these last few weeks, and with everything that has happened today I just need you with me".

I was stunned! There I was thinking I was being kind and considerate and respecting her privacy, and she thought I was rejecting her. Like scales falling from my eyes I could now see how blind I had been, the signs were there and yet I had missed them all. How could I be so stupid?

For a moment I stood there not knowing what to say. Then I took her hand, smiled, and said "Time for bed" and lead her up the stairs.

If there is a perfect way to start a day, this morning was it. I awoke to the glorious smells of breakfast and the sounds of Catarina singing happily to herself. Her voice has a delicacy and clarity that can soothe and excite at the same time, and the house seems to just ring with her happiness.

Trying not to appear too eager (I think I might have failed though) I got to the kitchen to see her wearing one of my shirts. Phew! How can someone look so cute and innocent and downright sexy all at the same time?

I looked at this vision of loveliness, with a cooked breakfast and a steaming brew waiting for me on the table, and thought "It really doesn't get any better than this".

With the warmest of smiles Catarina said "Morning sleepy head. I was just coming to wake you". Then with a flourish and a curtsy "Breakfast is served".

With a bow and flourish of my own I said "Why, thank you Madame" and then gently brushed some flour from her cheek and kissed her.

Of course the breakfast was cooked to perfection and the tea was spot on. It was when I broached the subject of yesterday I saw the look of a little girl with her hand caught in the biscuit jar. With her head down she said "Could we finish breakfast first? We have all day and I thought it would be nice to just wake up with a relaxing breakfast".

"Ohhh no" I thought. "I am being softened up, what on earth is she going to tell me?"

After what I will admit was a wonderful breakfast. I suggested we went for a walk in the park. It was a lovely day with a soft autumnal sun and at this time of year the park truly is beautiful, and with benches along the path and around the lake there are plenty of opportunities to sit and talk.

We took the long path down to the lake and I could see her start to relax. "So is Granny really 150?" I asked.

Catarina laughed "No, not quite, though she is really old".

We found a bench and with a little more gentle coaxing she started telling me about her family and the history of her village and the 'special ones'. We must have sat there for a couple of hours, it certainly felt like it as not only have I still got this infernal tingling going on, my bottom and thighs were now totally numb.

There is a small cafe in the park so I suggested a coffee. As I tried to get up it was obvious I really had been sitting for too long as everything felt stiff and achy and numb. As we walked it did get easier, though I think I must have pinched a nerve or something as my walking definitely felt off and nothing felt right.

As we walked to the cafe, "So let me get this straight" I said "Going back into the mists of time to when it's impossible to distinguish between myth and fact, for each generation in your village there is a 'special one'. Always female and always blonde and fair skinned. In contrast to everyone else who has jet black hair and ruddy complexion. They are strongly intuitive and empathetic to other people's physical, emotional and mental state, and they are somehow able to channel natural energies to cure illnesses and heal all but the worst injuries".

"How am I doing so far?"

Catarina smiled and said "A bit basic but not bad".

I took a deep breath "Ok, so everything was fine for generations until the collapse of the Soviet Union and then the Russian Mafia came along and started taking over. Eventually they came to your village and found out about the 'special ones'. Realising they could use someone with those talents they came looking, and found you.

They kidnapped you and your family and subsequently have been forcing you to work for them. The reason you ended up here was because you were to be given to the most powerful Boss in Europe. Then one of the other gangs found out about it and tried to intercept you and kidnap you for themselves. But the attempt was botched, you managed to escape and found yourself at my door?"

Catarina nodded and said "In essence, that's about it".

As I opened the door to the cafe I shook my head "It's a lot to take in. I am just so thankful it was my door that you found".

While we waited for our order to be served I looked at her and said "There is something I don't understand. What you have told me is incredible and while you thought your family was still in danger I understand you keeping it quiet. But it doesn't explain just how worried you have been the last couple of days, or why you felt you needed to soften me up this morning. Which worked by the way" (as I gave her hand a squeeze and a little wink).

"There is something important you haven't told me yet isn't there?"

She looked down at the table and said "Yes there is"... just as the waitress came to our table.

We had only been sitting for a few minutes and the discomfort started to come back. I said "Would you mind if we had these while we walk? I am feeling so uncomfortable sitting down". I called the waitress over and asked if we could have our order to go.

We walked towards the lake in silence, but not the 'happy just to be with you' silence, it was 'I don't know what to say next' silence.

As we got to the lake we stopped and while looking into the distance Catarina said "I didn't come to your door by chance you know? I just knew that whoever was behind that door I would be safe with them".

"Then as we sat amongst the coats with my head on your chest, I listened to your voice and I could feel your pain but also such a great depth of love, and as I soothed your grief I could sense your heart, your essence, and knew I would never want to be anywhere else. But then as the days past, although I could feel that you loved me, you kept me at a distance and treated me more like a daughter. I couldn't understand?"

I gently pulled her towards me and held her tight, and I could feel the tension in her body. With my head on her shoulder I said "Oh my dear Catarina, how could we have something so perfect and still get it so wrong. From that first day I have tried so hard to make you feel that you were safe with me. I was sure you had been mistreated and didn't want to give even the slightest hint I would do anything to you. So I was careful to give you your own safe space, never dreaming that by doing so I was making you feel you were weren't loved and were being punished".

"Catarina, I am so sorry. I am also aware, to put it bluntly, I am old enough to be your father (almost). But I think most of all I have been afraid. Afraid to think that someone as wonderful as you would be able to love me. Because I know that if I allowed myself to even hope, it truly would be more than I could bear if you were to then leave.

As I held her I could feel the tension start to ease and as she rested her head against mine she said "I could feel the struggle within you and as each day went past I found it harder and harder to understand. But Peter, I am actually slightly older than you, it's just that we age more slowly".

At which point I will admit I couldn't contain myself anymore, and with a very un-British "Woohoo!" while still hugging her I lifted her off her feet and spun her around. Then I cupped her face in my hands and we kissed. Which I have to say that in the world chart of top kisses it would definitely be in the top 5!

With a slight feeling of euphoria I took her hand and went to continue our walk, but she didn't move. My heart sank, "There's more isn't there?" she nodded.

Catarina took a deep breath "There are some things we keep secret, you already know that we can feel the emotional and physical state of a person? Well, we can actually do rather more. Given time with someone we can become almost empathic. We can't actually read peoples thoughts but we can become so in tune with them that we know them better than they do themselves".

"There is one more thing that is never spoken of. Given the right circumstances we don't just feel the other person, we absorb their character, their essence, and become a perfect reflection of who they are".

"This is the real reason I was being taken to London. Somehow they had found this out and I was going to be forced into becoming his ideal partner, a perfect match of his character and personality. As dark hearted as he is I would become".

I stood there in shock. I needed to sit and made my way to a nearby bench.

As Catarina came and sat next to me I said "I can see now why you were so terrified when you realised the kidnappers were outside the house. But I have to ask, for something that has to be kept so secret, why are you telling me?"

I noticed that she was nervously wringing a handkerchief in her lap, and while looking at her hands she said "There is one more thing". She swallowed hard and said "It's not only being able to heal, we can actually change people. Make them taller, stronger, whatever... It is dangerous and it comes at a great price, but it can be done".

Suddenly very aware of how my body has been tingling since yesterday, I looked at Catarina and said "What have you done?"

Looking at me the words started to tumble out of her non stop and with rising anxiety "I had run out of time, at four weeks there has to be a joining or the link is severed forever. I would have joined with you, changed for you willingly but you kept me at a distance and I didn't know what to do! But I knew your heart and that we were already completely aligned. That never happens! Never!! This should be perfect, but it wasn't, I was so confused I didn't know what to do! I tried looking for clues, I watched you, I even went through your emails and internet history, anything I could think of. Nothing! And then I found that hidden folder with those stories and pictures where men magically became women. Then it all made sense, why you kept me at a distance, why we were perfectly matched. Inside you were a woman. It all made sense!"

Then as she took a breath I said "Catarina. You might have wanted to talk to me first".

"I will admit that I didn't expect you would find that folder, but you have to remember what I was going through. I had lost the two most precious people in my life, my wife and my daughter, I yearned for female company but I knew I was in no fit state to be in any kind of relationship".

"Everything on the telly seemed to remind me of what I had lost. I even had a brief look at porn, but I am too fond of women to get any comfort there. Then I stumbled upon TG Fiction, I think that's what they call it. It allowed my imagination to play and it did give me some solace. But the whole point was that it is fantasy, I have no desire to be a woman in real life".

She buried her head in her hands and started sobbing "What have I done, what have I done!", and while still holding her face and sobbing she got up and started to run.

I tried to stand up and go after her "Catari.... oof!" as my legs gave way under me and I fell in a crumpled heap.

She turned around and saw me on the ground and rushed back to me and kept saying "I am sorry, I am so sorry".

I managed to get to my feet and taking hold of both her hands I said "Look at me".

And gazing into her eyes I said "Catarina, you are my love, you are my heart, you are my very breath, you are more precious to me than life itself and I will never, ever, let you go".

For the rest of my life I will never forget the look of absolute love I saw in her eyes at that moment.

Well, that was six weeks ago and a lot has changed. We now look like sisters and I keep ribbing her that I look younger than her, though she won't have it. The closeness we have is beyond description and although it's still very weird being female, having Catarina beside me I don't really care.

Looking as I do now it would be hard to argue that being a man again would be a step forward and I hate to admit it but girls really do have more fun. Though every now and then I still allow my blokeishness to sneak out, which Catarina takes great delight picking me up on.

The price has been high though. It's not just her hair colour that changed, it seems that she has lost her gifts. She still has great empathy and insight but she can't feel the part of her that made her a 'special one'. She is finding it hard coming to terms with the changes but she knew it was the price she would have to pay and I love her all the more for it.

As for the future? No idea. Catarina has spoken to Berta and in all their history we seem to be the first to have linked in this way, so we are into uncharted waters.

More disturbing is that knowledge of the 'special ones' is out there now, and although I think we are safe for the moment I cannot help but worry. But for now I have my Catarina, I am happy and I am content. Who could ask for more?

Catarina calls from the kitchen "Petra, fancy a cuppa?"

Ahh, that's my girl "Perfect".

It's been nine months since we last saw Petra and Catarina and life has been good. But ghosts of the past have not forgotten them and storm clouds are gathering. Can their love survive?

Although 'The Special Ones' can be read as a stand alone I would suggest reading 'The Special One' first as there are a number of references to the earlier story.

I consider myself very much a beginner and always looking for ways to improve my story telling. This time I am trying a few pictures, they take an age to do and I would love to know if you feel they add to the story or distract? Any comments gratefully received, though please be kind there is a fragile newbee's ego on the line here :-)

It was a lovely summer's afternoon as I sat on the patio watching my Catarina potter around the garden. It's been nine months since she became a 'normal' (I really do hate that term but somehow it seems to have stuck) and it turns out that Catarina just can't get enough of gardening.

Personally, I never could get my head around looking after green things. Having spent most of my life as an engineer, if I can't adjust it with a screwdriver or hit it with a hammer I get confused.

But for Catarina it has become a passion. I suppose if your entire life has been shaped around a unique set of abilities, and every day and every hour you are being reminded that you are a 'special one', to have anything approaching a normal life would be a dream.

I know Catarina still struggles to come to terms with what she has lost, but for the first time in her life she doesn't have to shield herself from everybody's emotions and stresses. She describes it as though everyone is whispering to her now and for the first time in her life she feels peaceful.

Oooh... hold that thought for a minute. Let's see how the love of my life does today. She is about to face her nemesis... the Lawn Mower! (cue dramatic music!)

For reasons I cannot fathom Catarina just can't get the knack of how to use it, but bless her, she does keep trying. I know how this is going to end though, so I am just going to nip into the kitchen and pour her a long cold one, because in a few minutes she is going to need it.

As I sat there watching her do battle with the mower I could see her getting more and more frustrated and annoyed and slowly reaching her boiling point.

Time to step in.

I get up and go over to her and take her hand "Catarina, stop. I can't bear to watch you struggle like this anymore".

I lead her back to the patio where she sees the cold drink waiting for her with little beads of condensation forming on the glass. She looks at me with a smile and says "Thank you hun, you always know how to look after me".

Then as we sat down I said "Leave cutting the lawn for now... you can do it later".

She hit the roof!

Glaring at me "You what?!"

"I thought you were... gurr!"

"Oh, that is so much like a man!"

"How can you sit there watching me struggle time after time! and not offer..."

I tried to hide it but I couldn't hold back the smile.

She screwed up her face "Oooo... you!..."

"My dear Catarina, how can we know each other so well and for me still to be able to get one past you?" I lent across and kissed her and said "Let's enjoy our drink, and when you go indoors I will run the mower around for you... and you can get cooking the dinner".

I grinned as she hit me squarely on the head with a cushion.

We sat there for sometime chatting and admiring Catarina's efforts of the day, and simply just enjoying being with each other.

The phone rang...

"Катарина, вы находитесь в большой опасности!"

"Vad, it's me, Petra, I don't speak Russian remember?"

"Sorry Petra, you sound more like Catarina every day. You are in great danger, you must get inside the house and lock all the doors and windows, now!"

I looked to Catarina and grabbed her hand and said "Something has happened, we need to get indoors immediately!"

As we got to the house I still had the phone to my ear and I heard Vad say "We have a team on their way and should be with you in ten minutes"

Then as I turned to lock the door, a hand came across my face and there was a pungent, sweet smell. The last thing I saw was Catarina being held the same way with terror in her eyes, and then everything went black.

I awoke feeling very groggy and out of sorts. I was lying on a bed and to my absolute relief, Catarina was asleep next to me. The room was dimly lit with only a few items of furniture, but through a small ventilation window I could see that it was night. It was then I noticed that the crook of my arm was sore and I could see some small puncture wounds. They have been injecting me!

I heard a weak voice "Petra?"

I turned to see Catarina looking at me and she clearly was very frightened. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her into me as tightly as I could, truth be told I was scared witless too.

After what felt like an eternity there was a rattle at the door. It swung open, and into the room stepped two large men in combat gear accompanied by a young nurse.

I said "Who are you? why are we..."

One of the men drew a handgun and pointed it straight at my head and said "Stop talking!"

I squeaked "But I.."

"Stop talking now!"

As I heard the gun click I clamped my mouth firmly shut. The other man pointed his gun straight at Catarina, the threat was very clear as the nurse prepared two syringes and injected us. Then without a word they turned and left.

Apart from periodically getting a plate of something that could almost be described as food, that was the routine for what must have been about a week. By this time I was feeling thoroughly weird, not ill as such but there was something definitely going on.

After the routine injection Catarina said "I didn't want to say anything until I was sure, but I am getting my senses back and my hair is getting lighter, yours is too".

I tried to look surprised but deep down I already suspected that this was what I was feeling. "But Catarina I am a 'normal', how can that possibly happen? I thought you said..."

She shook her head "I know, I know, I have been thinking about that. Our joining was unique, it has never been known for two people to have been so aligned before joining. The chances were supposed to be impossible. But obviously for us it wasn't. And it now seems that it's not just my appearance you got, you got everything else that comes with the package too".

As the days dragged by it became self evident what was happening. Our hair was getting lighter and with Catarina's help I was starting to get a handle on these new sensations. It's very hard to describe, but it's like all of my senses going from black & white to full Wide-Screen HD-Colour with Surround-Sound. Everything is more intense and vibrant, even inanimate object have an energy about them.

People however are off the scale! I don't even need to be near someone now and every nerve and fibre in my body starts to resonate, and as they get nearer it becomes almost unbearable the amount of energy people seem to put out! Thankfully, Catarina says that as time goes on it will get easier to control.

I don't know how long we have been here now, a month? two months? Our hair now is a beautiful honey blonde, we have the most dazzling blue eyes and I cannot remember a time when I have felt so alive and literally bursting with energy.

We heard the lock rattle on the door which then flew open.

A man we didn't recognise came into the room and said "Which one is Catarina?"

I said "Me".

Catarina spun her head around and gave me a look of dread. Holding my hand she said "No, I am Catarina".

The man looked as us both "Aww, she is trying to be a hero and protect her girlfriend, ain't that sweet" then coldly "Bring her".

I stared at that closed door for hours.
.
.
.
.
.
It was late the next day when I heard the click of a woman's heel coming down the hallway. The door unlocked, and with slow measured steps, a woman with cold grey eyes and fire red hair walked into the room.

I looked in disbelief. "Catarina?"

With a dismissive wave of the hand she said "I have grown tired of that name, I think Kat suits me far better".

"Oh my dear Catarina, what have they done to you?"

With a coldness that shook me rigid she said "My name is Kat, do not disobey me again!"

She paused as if to gather her thoughts. "What have they done to me? They have given me a gift. For the first time in my life I can think clearly, I can see now how small and insignificant people are. I have wasted far too much time worrying about them when they should have been worrying about me. But they will learn, we have plenty of time little sister".

Then she clicked her fingers and two men came in and grabbed me.

"Time to have your eyes opened little one" giving me a smile that was cold as ice.

I was dragged down the hallway to another room, standing in the middle was a strange looking table. They pulled me over to it, and with my feet still on the ground they bent me forwards so that my body lay flat, then they pulled my arms above my head and firmly strapped me down. Finally, they pulled my feet wide apart and manacled my ankles to the legs of the table.

There was little doubt what they intended to do.

Next they gave me an injection and connected me up to an IV drip. It didn't take long for the drugs to start to have an effect and soon every nerve in my body was firing, I could feel and sense everyone and everything around me. Then they gave me another injection and very soon the last vestiges of control was stripped away from me.

I was no longer capable of rational thought, my mind and every atom of my body had been ripped open and exposed. Then through this firestorm of sensory overload I became aware of a man approaching me. He placed a device on his head and a matching one on mine.

Then suddenly, all of my emotions hit me! Fear, anger, love, grief, everything, all at once! I had quite literally lost my mind!

Then through this maelstrom I sensed something calm and safe. Now in a state of sheer panic and desperation my mind rushed towards what seemed to be the only sanctuary in my world, and I recognised it was the man with the headset.

Then he was gone!

I was in agony and despair and felt totally alone!

I struggled to concentrate and I could just about make out a phone had been ringing and the man had stopped to talk to whoever was on the other end. I was too far gone to recognise what he was saying, but I could feel the frustration and annoyance building within him. Somehow I was able to focus on that and managed to pull my mind back a little.

I realise now how Catarina had lost herself, there is no way she could have fought against this.

But this interruption has given me a slender chance. I needed to find a focus, something to hold onto.

In that moment, I knew it was the day in the park with my precious Catarina that I had to burn into my mind. I can still see now the love I saw in her eyes and I focused everything I had on the image of her face. In my mind I kept repeating what I said on that day "Catarina, you are my love, you are my heart, you are my very breath, you are more precious to me than life itself and I will never, ever, let you go!"

The phone call didn't last long and then he was back.

Only this time I knew what to expect. My emotions still almost overwhelmed me when they threw the switch, but I managed by the slenderest of threads not to completely loose myself.

But the draw towards him was still too strong to resist and in spite of all my efforts I couldn't stop his character, his spirit, being poured like a poison into my heart and my mind.

As everything rose to a crescendo I was no longer aware of what was happening to my body, and the tiny sliver of my mind that I still controlled was completely focused on holding onto my love for Catarina. But it was getting harder to hold on, and like a cooling ember loosing it's warmth I could feel it slip away until all I had left was a dim image of my Catarina's warm smile.

Then I blacked out.

I dreamed.

Only these dreams are like nothing I have ever had before. More like reliving memories, but memories of times and events I have never experienced. There are images of people and places, but they are just the setting. It's the emotions and the thoughts that are most vivid, and there is a darkness to them. Such a lust for power and cruelty, wealth and conquest.

And I liked it.

When I awoke I knew I was different. My mind was focused. I felt strong. I am superior. I am powerful!

As I opened my eyes I saw Kat sitting there and she gave me a knowing smile "Welcome back little sister. It's invigorating isn't it?"

Purring I said "Mmm... yesss"

With the slow strut of a predator, Kat walked over to me and kissed me full on the mouth. It was electric! As we kissed we felt that not only had our connection held, it was actually stronger. So strong as to now be unbreakable!

As we continued to embrace we felt each others heart and mind with a depth we never had before. I could feel her cunning and her deviousness... and her appetites. We both made a wicked grin and said in unison "This is going to be fun".

The men who thought they were creating their perfect concubines soon discovered how very wrong they were. For all their status, to us they were weak pitiful little boys. With our ability to read and manipulate people it was a simple matter to mould them into simpering fools, eager to please us. We let the men continue to take care of day to day issues and provide a public facade, but the reality is that Kat and I have the real power now.

It took us about six months to fully consolidate our position. Having set up a legitimate consultancy we are able to guide affairs without having any visible connections with the less savoury activities of the Organisation, and our services have proven to be... how can I put it...rather profitable.

We took our regular lunchtime stroll and while deciding where to eat we sat on a bench by the river.

Swinging her foot Kat said, "I am bored hun".

(I have noticed that even after all this time she cannot bring herself to call me by my name. hun, sis, luv, sweetie, anything but Petra.)

I nodded, "It does get old very quickly doesn't it? The trouble with men is they always think one dimensionally and rely on muscle and not brains. Ok, drugs, brothels and money laundering can be quite profitable, but it's a grubby way to run a business and it attracts too much attention. I have been thinking, who actually has all the money and power?... Banks".

Kat looked at me surprised "You want to do a bank job? Really?"

I sighed, "Not a bank job, the whole bank. Think about it. How long did it take us to go from being prisoners to running the Organisation? Compared to that lot of hairy knuckled villains, I can't imagine a bunch of weak chinned bankers are going to give us any trouble, do you?"

A wicked grin slowly spread across Kat's face as she started to think of the possibilities "I like it".

I allowed myself a little smile too, "I was thinking of starting with BarcWest. Big enough to make it interesting but not so big as to get too much attention."

Kat said "Sorry, did you say start with?"

I grinned "Why settle for only one?"

Still grinning "I saw a nice little Italian place just up the road, fancy some Pasta? I have an appetite all of a sudden."

Our plans were falling into place nicely. But there was one member of the board who was proving to be a little stubborn, so we felt it was necessary to have a quiet chat with him. On these occasions we like to dress a little more, uhh.. formally. We find having the right outfit helps in projecting an air of authority when we interview someone.

Our interview room is also great for creating a receptive mindset with our guests. There is a raised platform for our two chairs, Kat calls them our thrones but I think that is being a little pretentious. There are some lovely blood red drapes on the walls and the wooden floor is a nice touch as our heels make a good solid 'thunk' as we walk.

Our boys brought the troublesome board member in and pushed him to the floor. I was a little surprised, he was younger than I thought and I suppose quite hansom if you like that sort of thing. Kat got things rolling by explaining the situation but it was obvious that he wasn't going to be agreeable. So disappointing.

I put my hand on Kat's arm and said "Let me".

Pulling my black gloves on I slowly got up while making sure his eyes were on me, though looking like this I don't think there is much chance of that not happening.

Each step I took was accompanied with a lovely deep 'thunk' which echoed around the room.

With slow measured steps I made my way towards him, thunk... thunk... thunk...

I stood there right in front of him and looked down at him silently. I could feel the fear rising within him.

Eventually I spoke "I assume you have heard some tall tails and fairy stories about us? That we can read people's minds, crush someone's brains with a touch, and kill with just a look?"

I could see beads of sweat form on his forehead as he nodded his head nervously.

With a comforting smile I asked "Do you think they are true?"

He looked at me trying to work out what would be the right answer, then with a tight and rising voice he said "umm... no?"

I spun around on my heels and the tails of my coat flowed over his head. I took a couple of steps back towards Kat, giving her a cheeky grin.

I gave a causal wave of my hand and said dismissively "Oh no, it's all true. In fact the truth is much more than people can imagine".

Turning back to look at him, I put my hands on my hips and slowly and deliberately walked towards him.

"All we want to do is to come to a little business arraignment and for us all to be part of the team. We like to think of it as our little family. But for some reason you don't like us and that makes us sad. You seem to be a man of principle, so the problem is, what can we do?"

Standing right in front of him again he really was looking terrified now. Looking over my shoulder "Kat my love, what do you think? Mush his brains? Or give him a body of a 13 year old girl and the mind to match? I understand the Baghdad brothel need some new girls."

Kat trying hard to suppress a smirk "My darling, whatever is your desire would please me".

Looking back at him I slowly began removing my glove, "Oh, it's such a shame we couldn't work together, you seem such a nice man. But business is business".

The terror in his eyes was delicious!

As I put my hand on his head I quickly tried to feel if there was a physical aliment bothering him. Ahh, got it. A bit of a problem with his hearing... earache. Earache? Ugh, you are kidding me? As I focused more closely I could see it was a lump of hardened wax stuck in there. Oh, yuck! What is this guy's personal hygiene like? And I am touching his head! Eeew! Definitely going to need some wet-wipes.

It was a simple matter to soften the wax, I actually heard it pop as it cleared the ear. I lifted him back up onto his feet, the man was a simpering lump of jelly. I looked at him and said quietly "We don't kill, we heal. How is your ear?"

Very confused he said "My ear? My ear! The ache has gone and I can hear again!" Almost delirious with relief he gushed "Oh thank you, thank you"

I couldn't believe it, the idiot actually got on his knees and thanked me. Damn, I am good!

Smiling at him I said "Is there any way we could come to an agreement? It would be so good if we could welcome you into our little family".

With a degree of enthusiasm that was actually a little embarrassing, he said "Oh, yes, yes please. If there is anything I can do to help you only have to ask. I will do anything I can".

I gave him a concerned look, "We are very selective who we invite to join us and you must not mention any of this to anyone! (stern look) But you should only agree if you are sure. (now with a distinct note of menace in my voice) Once you commit there is no going back, you do understand?"

With the look of a little boy who has just been asked if he would like a puppy, he beamed and kept nodding his head.

Making my way back to my chair I said, "Ok, you can go now and we will be in touch. But remember, tell no one!"

As the door shut, Kat and I started giggling like a couple of school girls. "Good man? Principles? He is more crooked than a bent rusty nail!" We laughed so much we had tears running down our faces. Looking at Kat I said "I don't think we are going to have any trouble with that one any more do you?" And we both started laughing again.

We left the building still giggling about that idiot of a man. As we were walking back to the car we heard something behind us and as we turned I heard Kat say "Vad?" Just as something hit my shoulder and I blacked out.

I drifted in and out of consciousness. Each time I started to come up I quickly lost consciousness again being overwhelmed with pain. Then one day I finally, slowly, woke up. I was stiff and sore all over but the pain had gone, and as I opened my eyes I saw Vad standing there.

"Good morning Petra" he said. "It's lovely to have you with us again. Give yourself a minute and try to relax and I will explain everything to you. But for now just know that you are safe and Catarina is here too".

As I lay there everything seemed to be so dull and muted and all I could do was cry. Vad patiently explained that for the last six weeks they had been flushing out the drugs and chemicals that had been used on us. They had almost given up when they had a breakthrough.

I said "What do you mean?"

He gave me a mirror "Petra, look at your eyes."

They were a beautiful pale blue.

Vad explained that they were still waiting for all the tests to come in but they felt confident now that I will be ok and the imprint was gone. I could feel that what he was saying was true. The strangest thing though was that I missed it, I missed it a lot, and a big part of me really wanted it back. It is true what they say that power is the ultimate narcotic. But it also comes at a very high price, a price I realised wasn't prepared to pay any more.

I asked "How is Kat... Catarina?" Vad's expression dropped, "There was something different about you, somehow you had managed to retain a little of yourself which gave us something to get hold of and pull you back. Her body is as clear of the drugs as yours but we just can't find her".

Trying to stand up my legs gave way from under me "I want to see her! I want to see her now!"

With Vad supporting me we made our way to another room where Catarina was laying asleep but strapped to the bed. I asked, "Can we wake her?" Vad nodded and went to find a nurse. The nurse came and administered an injection, it didn't take long before she started to come to.

I sat in the chair beside her bed and held her hand. Kat or Catarina, I didn't care. I still love her with all my heart.

As she opened her eyes she saw me and said "Ahh, little sis, I knew you wouldn't leave me."

Then she noticed the colour of my eyes. I saw pain in her eyes and then fury!

With an animal rage she screamed NOO!! NO! NO! NOO!! and she started thrashing about trying to break out of the straps that held her down.

Vad tried to guide me out of the room and I said "No! I am not leaving her!" I went back to her and somehow in spite of her thrashing about I managed to take hold of her hand, and as loud as I could against her screaming I shouted "Kat, I am not leaving you! I could never leave you!"

She looked at my eyes and sobbed "But you already have".

With tears in my eyes I said "Kat, my dearest Kat, you know we are joined by our hearts and that I know you better than you know yourself. I know deep inside there is still a little of my Catarina."

She began thrashing about again screaming "NO! NO!! SHE HAS GONE! I AM KAT NOW!"

It took all my strength to keep hold of her hand. I shouted "KAT! LOOK AT ME!" I think the strength in my voice surprised her and she stopped struggling.

Looking straight at her I said "I'll tell you how I know! It was you who made that phone call when they took me away... wasn't it!"

I could see it flash in her eyes as she remembered.

"You knew that interrupting the process would give me a chance to hold on. Well it worked, you saved me my love, you saved me! Now help me save you... Please!"

I saw a moment of hesitation cross her face.

"Do you know what it was that I held onto? The most precious thing in my heart?"

"YOU!"

"I kept replaying in my mind that day in the park, do you remember?"

"The day when we truly fell in love?"

She didn't move but I could see a tear roll down her cheek.

"Do you remember when you went to run away but I fell over?"

"Do you remember what I said?"

"Catarina, you are my love, you are my heart, you are my very breath, you are more precious to me than life itself and I will never, ever, let you go"

And with tears streaming "I meant it then my love and I mean it even more now"

I gently brushed aside some hair that had fallen across her eyes, cupped her face in my hands and kissed her forehead.

Then I rested my head on her chest and wept.

I just lay there... holding her... inconsolable...
.
.
.
.
.
It was the most gentle of voices "Petra, why are you crying?...

"Petra, can you hear me?"

It took me a moment to realise what I was hearing. As I looked up I saw her eyes and with tears of joy I hugged her and kissed her and kissed her and kissed her.

Now sounding slightly annoyed she said "Petra, as nice as this is, what's going on?"

I said "Your eyes, your eyes are blue!"

She gave me a puzzled look "Of course they are blue, what colour were you expecting? Oh I see, you are trying to get one past me again. Well you are not catching me out this time matey."

I looked at her in astonishment and just laughed.

Kissing her again and with the broadest of grins "Yup, that's my girl".

Then she said "Pet, I could really murder a cup of tea".

Perfect!

What a week! The board has been really getting on my back, pushing for results. Don't they know you can't rush genius?

The potential for my new process is huge! But so are the risks of industrial espionage. The company had already lost a major project to a competitor, but we just couldn't prove it.

To keep this one secret we took the unusual step of setting up a lab in my shed.

(I have a big shed, what can I say?)

And by not being connected to the company's mainframe it stops any possible leaks from there too.

Aaand, as tweaking human DNA is still in a 'slightly' grey ethical area it just seemed to be the most sensible solution to keep the whole process off the books (as they say). Which also meant that for the different DNA samples I need for testing, I could only use the three available sources I had. My own, my wife Judith's, and my daughter Hanna's.

But the risks were worth it. My DNA Gene-Splice technology was going to revolutionise medicine! And anyway, it wasn't that dangerous.

Except....

My lab was now a charred mess! The explosion had blown the side out of the maturation chamber, saturating my body with a nucleonic charge. (I could explain the science but I would then have to shoot you.)

This would have been bad enough, but the force had thrown my body against one of the vats of DNA solution and shattered it! If I had hit the one with my DNA solution in it, nothing much would have happened (probably... I think?) But by chance it was Hanna's I got drenched with.

Of course, I wasn't aware of any of this at the time. I was out cold!

I don't know how long I had been laying there in the pool of DNA solution, but as I started to come around, every part of me was aching. And I do mean every part of me! From my toenails to my eyebrows.

Imagine the worse flu you ever had... this was worse!

My skin started tingling like I was being stung all over by tiny insects. And then came the itching. It started with my arms and chest. I couldn't help but scratch. But the more I scratched the worse the itching got. Everywhere there was a hair follicle there was this maddening itch! As I scratched I could see hair being pulled out as I raked my nails over my body trying to quell the itch! But the itch on my head was even worse, only this time I could feel the hair actually getting longer.

It was driving me insane! Without even thinking I was pulling off my clothes so I could scratch. Then as the itching finally started to ease I realised I was standing there butt naked and hairless. Well, apart from a tiny tuft where my pubes used to be and the top of my head... which still seems to be growing!

Without warning I came over incredibly nauseous, and a wave of pain in my lower abdomen made me keel over and drop to my knees. It actually felt like someone was kneading my insides like dough!

Then the pain spread to my muscles, all of them! I could feel each and every one of my muscles contracting and going into spasm!

I didn't think I could take anymore but then my very bones cried out in agony! I could actually feel them reshaping themselves. Every bone in my body was adding to this torture! My pelvis felt like it was being stretched and pulled apart, and my shoulders and chest seemed to be crushing me! By now the pain was intolerable.

In agony I just lay in a foetal ball and mercifully I drifted off into unconsciousness.

After... I don't know how long... I awoke. The worse of the pain had subsided and somehow I managed to sit myself up. Everything felt out of whack.
I put my hands to my face and I couldn't believe how smooth and sensitive my skin now felt. My nose seemed smaller and I could feel that my jaw had a much softer profile. Then I noticed my hair, It was half was down my back and it was blonde!

The unthinkable, but with hindsight rather obvious, finally occurred to me. Female? Am I becoming a woman? That's impossible! As I was mulling over this crazy idea I became very aware of my nipples. I could feel something was happening and as I looked down I could see they were growing and taking on a more feminine form, with small breasts beginning to bud beneath them.

With all that had been going on I hadn't really noticed that the nausea I had felt earlier had eased. I got a painful twinge low down in my abdomen, and as I ran my hand over my stomach I noticed I now had a subtle but obviously feminine bulge low down on my belly. It didn't take a biologist to work out what was developing behind it. I also couldn't ignore that my manhood had shrunk to that of a pre-pubescent boy... taking a cold shower.

I was giving this latest development my full attention, when with a deep-in-my-bones ache, my pelvis finally settled into its new position accentuating an already distinctly feminine curve to my back. At the same time I got a terrible cramp behind my toes and as I looked down and could see I now had two cute little feminine feet.

Then the thing I had been dreading began. There was a tingling at the base of my manhood that started to spread. I tried to hold onto it in my now dainty hands when I felt a tightening, and with a strong pulling sensation, what was left of what defined me as a man slipped through my fingers and disappeared. Almost straight away I felt a tightening again. Thankfully by now there was no pain, just a curious sensation as my neither regions finished reforming to their new feminine layout.

And then... it was all over.

In a total daze I managed to stagger to my feet so I could get a better idea of what had happened to me. I would guess I had lost six, maybe seven inches in height, and there was now no denying that as I looked at my body, it was female!

I stood there leaning against a table, suddenly feeling very aware that I am naked and rather cold. Out of the corner of my eye I thought I noticed movement, as I turned to look I realised it was a mirror. And staring back at me was my daughter!

I passed out...

It was later that evening when Judith and Hanna came home. They came out to the lab to see why I wasn't in the house waiting for them. And that's when they found me, fast asleep, and stark naked on the lab floor.

I woke up looking straight into Hanna's face... She didn't look happy.

With the obvious evidence of a wrecked lab it didn't take too long to convince them that I really was their husband and father.

Wrapping a coat around my shoulders, the three of us went back to the house. Practical as ever, Judith sent Hanna upstairs to get some clothes for me to wear. Which also gave us a few minutes to talk. We straight away phoned the office to let them know there had been an accident. And once Judith had calmed down and stopped telling me what an idiot I had been, we both got rather scared as we realised how close to disaster we nearly came.

The cleanup team from the company didn't take long to arrive and their main focus seemed to be finding me. At first I thought it was out of concern for my wellbeing, but having been so obsessive about security for all this time I didn't immediately own up to who I actually was. That was probably the most sensible decision I had made all day.

By their questions it soon became clear that they were convinced that with the destruction of my lab and my subsequent "disappearance", I was the mole! Apparently they already had their suspicions and this had just proved it!

They shut Hanna and I in the living room and began interrogating Judith in the kitchen. I couldn't hear exactly what was being said, but they were really giving Judith a hard time. I kept banging on the door trying to get someone's attention but to no avail.

After what seemed an eternity the house went silent. The men had gone, and trying the door handle again it was now unlocked. Hanna and I went into the kitchen and saw Judith sitting there, and although she was obviously very shaken she seemed ok. "They are convinced that you are the spy and as far as they are concerned you now are a proven saboteur too. The police have issued an arrest warrant and they are talking 20 years if they catch you!"

We sat there is silence as reality started to sink in. That moment's inattention has wrecked everything! My life's work, my family... ME! And if I am ever discovered, I will spend the rest of my life in prison. Or worse, a laboratory specimen as they try to work out what has happened to me.

After Hanna went to bed, Judith and I tried to work out our options. Which it turns out, aren't many.

Although we do have reasonable savings, with my income stopped and no prospect of more, it won't last indefinitely. With all the equipment and data destroyed there clearly was now no hope of being able to reverse the procedure. And starting again is in the realms of fantasy.

Exhausted we decided to go to bed. Without thinking I made my way to our bedroom. But as I entered, the look on Judith's face made me stop dead.

"Love, I can't do this," she said. " I know it's my husband in there, but you look and sound exactly like our daughter, and... well... you understand don't you?"

My heart broke, but I did understand. How could I expect her to share her bed with a young girl that is the image of her daughter? So I went downstairs and made up a bed on the sofa. As I lay there, I don't think I have ever felt so alone. Eventually, somehow, I did finally manage to get to sleep.

I woke up feeling stiff and exhausted. This sofa is awful to sleep on! Obviously I need my own bedroom now, so I spent most of the day trying to organise the spare room. But in truth I was also using it as an excuse to keep out of the way. The full impact of the accident was catching up with me and I was feeling overwhelmed by my emotions. I spent most of the day alternating between feeling angry, scared and depressed, and there was lots and lots of crying.

Hanna just spent the day complaining about anything and everything. I couldn't work out why she was behaving this way. But then the penny dropped, not only had Hanna gone from being an only child to having a twin sister thrust upon her, she had effectively lost her father too.

I tried to talk to her, but it seemed that whatever I said just came out wrong and all I succeeded in doing was making things even worse. Needless to say, it has been a very depressing day.

The next morning, I took the fastest shower I ever had. Looking like my own daughter is just too much to get my head around, and all I wanted to do was get it over with as quickly as possible and put some clothes back on. But I will admit that once I was done I did feel better for it and my head was a little clearer too.

Taking a deep breath... it was my fault we were in this mess and I should start taking responsibility for that. Time I started building bridges. A good start I thought was to get breakfast on the go.

A great idea... but one that turned out a little harder than expected. Actually knowing how to cook would probably have helped. I am a scientist, not a chef (how long do you boil eggs for anyway?).

But what made a difficult job much harder was that I had no strength, I couldn't reach anything and I couldn't believe how clumsy I was. By the time they came down for breakfast, the kitchen was a mess and so was I. And I still didn't have anything edible on the table.

Judith tried to be kind, but Hanna just got into a huff and started complaining again. Which seemed to trigger something in my brain and I started giving back as good as she gave me! Then she stomped off muttering something that sounded like, "I didn't want a stupid sister anyway".

This wasn't going so well.

But the other part of my plan was a day in London, shopping. Now for two fashion conscious women, surely that's bound to work? I explained my idea to Judith and she went and brought Hanna back.

Hanna sat there with a scowl on her face and her arms tightly crossed. Just looking at her I could feel myself start to come to the boil and very quickly we were going at each other again. Looking pleadingly at Judith, "All I am trying to do is be nice but Hanna is just being so mean and nasty to me!"

Judith had just about run out of patience and shouted, "Enough! Now the two of you sit down and stop behaving like nine year olds! Now I know this is strange for both of you, but this is the situation we are in. We are still family, don't forget that!" In perfect unison, and looking rather sheepish we both nodded our heads.

I looked to Hanna and put my hand on hers and said, "I am sorry, I didn't mean to say all those things. I am just trying so hard, but I can't seem to get anything right.... and... (looking down)... I am scared".

Hanna looked at me and gave me a weak smile, and was just about to say something when Judith said, "We need to get a different focus so we are going into London for the day, go upstairs and get yourself ready. Hanna, your father has a lot to learn, why don't the two of you get ready together? We have all day, so take your time."

Which is how I found myself in Hanna's room, feeling very embarrassed dressed only in some girlie underwear, and with Hanna sniggering at me.

"Hanna, this isn't funny!"

Hanna looked at me grinning and giggled, "I'm sorry, I just never thought I'd be teaching my dad about his first bra."

Then with a worrying smirk on her face, "Hey, I've just thought of something."

Hanna rummaged through her makeup draw, and started comparing various colours of lipsticks and foundations to my face. "I just thought it would be fun if I made you up a bit. You know, a little bit of makeup, a nice hairdo, one of my prettier outfits..."

"No! I'm not letting you turn me into you own personal dress up doll, I don't want all the makeup and fancy hair styling you girls get up to."

With a mock look of shock and horror, Hanna put a hand on her chest. "You girls? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately?"

I sighed in defeat. "Okay, but just a touch of makeup please? Not the layers you put on. "And don't do anything extreme with the hair either."

Later....

"I... hate... you... so... much... right... now..." I grumbled.

"Okay, so it's a bit too much," as she shrugged her shoulders. "So sue me."

"I'd like to do more than sue you," I muttered under my breath as I looked at myself in the mirror.

"Oh quit complaining." she said. "We are only playing dress-up, I don't expect you to go out like that".

We then went back to spending what seemed like hours trying on almost every outfit in her wardrobe. But eventually Hanna seemed satisfied.

It was only as we were making our way downstairs it occurred to me that Hanna was starting to treat me as her sister (I also didn't realise how much I was starting to behave like one). There was a deep pang of sadness as I realised what that meant, but I also knew logically that this was a good thing. And it's something I was going to have to come to terms with too.

Then with barely a pause in our stride we headed off to London. It felt surreal. Being 'one of the girls' was proving to be a very strange experience. The way people were treating me was so very different, but what surprised me most was how Judith and Hanna were relating to me. It's hard to put my finger on it, but they just seemed more open somehow.

We were starting to get hungry and found ourselves a nice little restaurant. My first reaction was to order a big juicy steak, but as I started to think about it I was surprised when I began to get quite nauseous about the idea of actually eating it. Hanna had been a vegetarian for some years, I am beginning to wonder how much of Hanna I have really got?

Having finally ordered something that didn't turn my stomach, Judith asked if I had thought of a new name for myself yet? It was something I had been trying hard to avoid. Considering how I look I realise this sounds ridiculous, but somehow choosing a female name was acknowledging that this was actually real.

Taking a deep breath, "Hanna and I have been talking. Remember when we were expecting Hanna and we thought about Hanna Marie-Claire? But in the end we agreed on just Hanna. Marie-Claire seems a bit much, so how about just Claire?" The smile on Judith's face confirmed my idea... So Claire it is.

It was quite late when we got back and I was knackered! I made my way up to my room with the intention of getting changed and coming back down again to talk to Judith. I had managed to strip myself down to bra and knickers, and put my head on the pillow just for a moment. I didn't even notice when I fell asleep.

I was slowly awoken by what felt like someone fondling my right buttock. I was just about to get annoyed when I looked over my shoulder and saw our cat rhythmically kneading my bottom and purring.

I smiled and reached down to stroke Tink (don't ask me, naming the cat was Hanna's idea), and completely without warning I started to cry. I scooped her up in my arms and fussed over her, she continued to purr as tears ran down my face. It was then I realised that since the accident I hadn't been hugged or cuddled and until that moment I didn't realise just how much I needed to be.

A little later Hanna poked her head around the door. "Come on, are you getting up or what?"

I was still feeling rather weepy and said, "Just leave me alone, ok?"

Hanna seemed oblivious to how I was feeling. "Oh stop moping, you can't stay in bed all day."

I couldn't decide whether to get angry or cry, "Anyway, what do you want, I am tired."

With a little smirk on Hanna's face, "Nothing. I just feel like dressing you up."

Starting to feel annoyed, "What? Again? Didn't you have enough of that yesterday?"

Hanna sighed, "Just come to my room. Okay?"

Not having the energy to argue, I sighed, and having slipped on a bathrobe I followed her to her room. As I sat there on her bed she started rummaging through her closet and draws pulling out different items of clothing.

Hanna looked back at me. "Why are you just sitting there?"

"Because I don't know what you want me to do?"

"You could try having a shower?"

I started to shift nervously, still vividly remembering my experience from yesterday. "Umm.. couldn't I just skip that part?"

Hanna went back to what she was doing. "Look, as much as I want to try out a new look for you, I don't want you getting my clothes all stinky. Well, don't just sit there, get going. You do know how to have a shower don't you?"

(Feeling a little indignant at the way this was going. But also, really not wanting to have this conversation with my own daughter who's body I now have a duplicate of.)

"Of course I have! It's just that... uhh... how can I put this?... up until a couple of days ago I had an outie, not an inie, and, umm (putting my hands on my chest), not these".

Hanna looked at me, "Sorry, I guess I kind of forgot about that. Looking the way you do it is hard to remember that it's my dad in there, I suppose this is a lot for you to get used to and there is no need to rush anything. Why don't you run a bath instead, put in some oils and some bubbles and it will help you relax. You are just too tense, try and chill out a bit, it's not that different really."

She slowly walked over to me and just as it looked like she was going to give me a much needed hug, then she deftly spun me out of my robe and slipped off my bra!

I stood there in just in my knickers and in shock!

"Now go and have a bath." As she bundled me into the bathroom.

"You're a horrible sister!" I shouted from behind the bathroom door.

For about five minutes, I lay motionless in the water. Then I finally got up the nerve to get on with it. Perhaps Hanna is right, it's not that much different really.

That illusion didn't stay with me for very long....

Shaken out of my reverie, I heard Hanna shout through the door for me to hurry up as her "Besties" were coming over and then we were going to Chesterton Park and we still need to choose our outfits. Apparently Hanna had already cleared it with Judith that we could have a girls day out, so there was no getting out of it.

What I didn't know was that Hanna had spoken to them about what had happened to me. Although they didn't believe her at first, they did know I got up to some weird stuff in my lab. Somehow she managed to convince them that her dad was now Claire and is stuck as her twin. And having sworn them to secrecy, between them they have to help Claire to learn how to be a girl.

The day was a blur. We went on ride after ride, the energy and exuberance of the girls seemed inexhaustible and I couldn't help but get swept along with it.
Even when I was young I was rather studious and this really was all new to me. They were just in love with life, and it was surprisingly infectious.

The train ride home was fun too. We were all talking excitedly (and perhaps a little too loudly) about the day and it didn't occur to me that I was just as animated as the others. We were almost back home when Diane suggested having a slumber party. It was quickly decided to have it at our house, as Hanna had the biggest bedroom. Karen said what a great idea it was and Hanna was all for it too. She loved being with her friends and was enjoying showing off her new sister and didn't want the day to end so quickly.

I however was rather more concerned. I may be a girl on the outside now, but inside (somewhere) I am still a grown man. I will admit that today has been a lot more fun than I had expected but I really didn't think I could cope with a girls slumber party. But Karen and Diane just kept pushing me, and finally after seeing the pleading look on Hanna's face, I relented.

As soon as we got home Hanna disappeared off to her room to get ready. I sat on my bed feeling nervous about the evening to come. I wasn't really sure what I should be doing. But, I suppose I have got to start somewhere, and the messy state of my hair was very obvious, so that seemed to be a good place to start. As I sat down and began sorting my hair I looked at myself in the mirror, "Never in my life would I ever thought I'd be doing this." But then I allowed myself a smile, it had been a fun day, and perhaps with Hanna's help it will be ok.

Just as I was finishing, I heard the doorbell. As I got up to greet Diane and Karen I thought that if I can just relax and go with the flow this might not actually be so bad. Her friends have been good company all day and I have seen another side to Hanna that I have never really had a chance to get to know before. And whether I like it or not, this is my life now. Better to embrace it than fight it.

Taking a deep breath I made my way down the stairs. Diane and Karen were already coming in, each carrying a huge backpack that was bursting at the seams. As they noticed me coming down the stairs Diane looked up and shaking her head said, "What on earth do you look like?" Then with a mischievous grin, "How about we give Claire a makeover?"

I looked at Hanna and Karen who both grinned widely at the suggestion. I really wasn't sure about this. "Come on Claire, it'll be fun, it really will." Hanna then leant in and whispered in my ear, "Pleeeese, it will be fun, I promise".

I realised I wasn't going to win this one so just gave in. Struggling with the oversize bags we all went upstairs. Diane pulled me into my room and quickly gathered up what makeup I had, and then we went back to Hanna's room.

"Where are your pyjamas, you can't stay in that thing all evening?" Diane asked.

Feeling increasingly out of my depth, "Umm, I wasn't sure what to wear".

Diane took me by the hand. "Let's go see what we can find," and before I could say anything she spun me around and lead me back to my room.

After Diane and I had left, Karen sat down next to Hanna and gave her a nudge. "So how are you handling all this?"

Hanna looked down at her feet and a wave of sadness almost engulfed her and she had to choke back the tears. "It's really tough, you know? I do like having a sister, but I really miss my dad. I know he is in there somewhere and sometimes I can almost see him, but he is not really my dad anymore is he?"

Karen put her arm around Hanna and hugged her, which broke through the control Hanna had been trying to keep. And quietly she wept.

In my bedroom with Diane, I was oblivious to all this. She sat me down on the bed and looked at me. "Right, lets see what we have to work with" as Diane started rummaging through the dresser. There seemed to be a blizzard of clothes as item after item was pulled out. I lost count of how many different variations we went through before Diane was happy.

As she took hold of my hand again and lead me back to the others, I glanced at my room that now looked like a tornado had been through it. When we got back to Hanna's room, they had obviously been busy too, with clothes scattered far and wide. (What is it with girls and throwing their clothes everywhere?)

I went to sit down on the side of the bed when Diane immediately pulled me back onto my feet, "Oh no. That's not where you're sitting." And led me over to Hanna's vanity, and sat me down. Like surgeons preparing for an operation, the girls opened up their makeup kits, and with broad grins went to work on me.

As they beavered away they were explaining what they were doing and why. Feeling like a practice mannequin I lost count of how many times they styled my hair, and put on and took off makeup.

By the time they had finished I felt like I had been given a crash course in makeup and hairstyling. There was no denying the girls were thoroughly enjoying my embarrassment and putting me through all this. But although I was trying hard to deny it to myself, it was actually fun being in the middle of all this attention.

Then finally they were done, and as they all stood back Karen said, "I'm soooo jealous". As they turned around the full-length mirror Diane and Hanna nodded too. They all agreed... I was gorgeous!

I looked at myself and mouthed "wow". I have always known Hanna was beautiful, she is my daughter after all. But standing there in front of the mirror I couldn't quite believe that the beauty looking back was me.

We spent the rest of the evening working on each other. But eventually the girls were getting tired and we took the makeup off for the final time and we got ourselves ready for bed. By now I was really drained, it had been an emotionally, as well as physically exhausting day.

I was woken up by the girls having their breakfast in the kitchen (they really are a noisy lot). I rolled over for just five more minutes and then made my way downstairs. As I walked into the kitchen, "We're going to the mall. Did you want come with us?"

"Sure" I said, (still feeling a little of the buzz from yesterday). Hanna smiled and gave me a big hug. "Welcome to the gang sis".

We spent the better part of the day at the mall. I was surprised how easily I got into the spirit of things, going into every shop, buying far too many new outfits and accessories.

Eventually we found ourselves near the food court where they were doing a Karaoke competition. It was a full-on professional setup being run by the BBC to spot talent for an up coming show.

Diane wanted to enter but said she needed backing singers, and with a wicked grin, what could possibly be better than a pair of twins! I did everything I could to get out of it, the one thing I didn't want at the moment was publicity. But Hanna loves these show's and her mind was set.

Against my better judgment and with growing embarrassment I agreed. It was then I saw that we had to wear costumes as well and I just wanted to ground to open up and swallow me!

The weird thing is, once we got up on stage I actually found I started enjoying myself. We even managed to get to the semi-finals before we got knocked out. But in the end that didn't really seem to matter, it was just about spending time together and having fun.

But eventually we knew it was time to go home. We decided to catch a taxi, and after dropping off Karen and Diane we were soon back home. Struggling with our bags and giggling like schoolgirls we got to the front door. As we walked into the kitchen still giggling and chatting about the day, we found Judith sitting at the table looking serious.

"Hi Mum." We both said in unison.

It was the look on Judith's face that made me stop in my tracks! I called her Mum and not Judith!

In a state of shock I turned and ran up to my bedroom and buried my face into the pillows and started sobbing.

Judith had spent most of the day thinking, and that slip seemed to confirm what she was suspecting. She realised it was going to be down to her to start making decisions now.

A little while later Judith came into my room. She sat on the bed and stroking my hair said, "I know this has been tough and I can't imagine what you are going through. But we will do this as a family. We need to have a family discussion."

Taking my hand, Judith lead me into Hanna's room. I had a feeling I wasn't going to like what was coming and I needed Hanna next to me, so I quickly jumped onto the bed next to her.

Taking a deep breath, Judith said, "Look, this whole situation has been tough on all of us. But whether we like it or not, this is the reality now. Things obviously can't stay the way they are and we are going to have to start making some difficult decisions."

It seems she had been thinking about this a lot.

Judith then started to work her way through a list of the things that were going to have to change. I could see the sense in a lot of what she was saying, but each time I tried to say something the look on Judith's face made it clear that I was expected to listen, not speak. Things have definitely changed in this relationship!

I was starting to get annoyed and wasn't really paying attention to what Judith was saying and was looking for a chance to butt in. But she took the words right out of my mouth when she said "..... and without an income we will get through our savings pretty quickly. So I will have to get a job to support us (and after an uncomfortable pause) I have also put the house on the market. We are moving."

I sat there is stunned silence.

Hanna wasn't silent. "No way, we can't move! All my friends are here, I am already enrolled at the local college. We can't move!"

Hanna's outburst seemed to shake me out of my daze and I started to argue with Judith. At least I tried to...

With a stern voice and a look previously reserved for Hanna, Judith looked straight at me, "I'm sorry, but Claire, you have to realise that I am the adult in this family now and my decision is final. You know we can't afford to stay here. And with Hanna starting college next month, if we are going to move it will have to be quickly before term starts".

There was little doubt that she was serious and the decision was already made.

"And another thing. Claire, you are going to have to enrol into college with Hanna."

I was stunned into silence. But deep down I knew that none of my qualifications were of any use to me anymore and I am effectively going to have to start out all over again. But the reality of having to go back to school after over twenty years... and as a girl!

I was a taken aback. But for Hanna, the idea of having to start college... with her father... was the last straw! And she stormed out of the room.

A month later the new family moved into a new house, in a new town, and the twins Hanna and Claire Atkins signed up at their new college. With Judith's experience she was able to get an admin job almost straight away. The wages weren't great but it was enough to make ends meet while they got themselves sorted.

Judith did her best to keep life as normal as possible and it wasn't long before the family settled into a new routine. That didn't mean it was always peaceful. Hanna and Claire had certainly learned how to push each others buttons. But Judith could also see that slowly developing was a closeness natural twins have between them.

The day I had been dreading had finally arrived. Muttering to myself, "I wonder if she is doing this deliberately?" I couldn't believe that Judith had managed to find one of the few Colleges that still insisted on a formal uniform!

Judith said how adorable we both looked and insisted on taking a photo, or two, or three or four.....

I was cringing with embarrassment so much that my toes had curled up in my shoes!

Eventually Judith relented, and although I was trying to find every excuse I could think of to get out of going, Judith wasn't having any of it. And Hanna just wanted to get moving. So with a peck on the cheek from Judith I found myself on the way to my first day back at college and the start of a new life.

It does show how adaptable the human mind can be and it didn't take long and we all settled into our new routines. Although I still find the ups and downs of female emotions difficult to deal with and very distracting, college life is a breeze, academically at least.

Which of course irritates Hanna like crazy, though she copes with the social side of things far better than I do. I may have come to terms with being female but the subtleties of living as a girl still don't come naturally to me.

It's been about six months since we moved. We were watching some TV together, as we often do now. It was one of those talent shows that Hanna and Judith seem to really get into. (I couldn't stand them before, though between you and me I don't mind them now. Not that I would actually admit to that of course!) I don't know what sparked the thought, but as we watched the programme together I realised that we were happy.

I know I wasn't a bad father and husband, but I find myself wondering now if I could have been a much better one? One thing I do know, we are still a family. There was a time when I genuinely thought I was loosing myself. But with Hanna and Judith's support I have been able to reconcile my male past and my female future. I am still me, but with a lighter spirit somehow. They have been amazing and I truly love them with all my heart.

Then one day, Hanna and I were coming home and we noticed a strange car parked on the driveway. As we opened the front door we could hear voices. Judith was talking to a man in the kitchen. By the tone we could tell it was a serious conversation. But as we entered the kitchen the conversation suddenly stopped and we all stood there looking at each other.

Judith broke the awkward silence. "This is Tony, Tony Masters, he has been working with the same company your father did."

Hanna looked at me in shock. My blood ran cold!

Tony spoke up, "If I may? I am a Patent Trader. I buy and sell old patents, archived research and defunct projects. I recently purchased a job lot from your father's old company which included the project your father had been working on. Unfortunately, all I could find were fragments, as most of the data was stored on the main computer within the lab which was destroyed in the explosion."

"But even the fragments I saw intrigued me and I was determined to see if I could uncover more. It was when I was sorting through the wreckage from the old lab that I noticed a wireless data node. For security reasons, I knew the company would never use wireless communications on any of their systems so my suspicions were immediately raised."

My heart sank. I kept silent, but I could see where this was going. It wasn't enough to write off all my work and blame me, they are going to actually frame me for espionage! As the blood drained from my face my legs started trembling and I slid down the wall and crumpled onto the floor.

Judith and Hanna dashed over to me and helped me to a chair. I took a deep breath and in an attempt to hide my growing panic I said, "I am sorry, I skipped lunch today and I am just a little light headed."

Tony gave me a quizzical look. "As I was saying, I was able to re-activate the node and it still had an active connection. I traced it to a receiver which had been buried when the site was cleared. Whoever put it there must have assumed it had been lost and hadn't recovered it. It turns out it held a copy of the entire project database."

My heart was pounding in my chest! Here is comes... I held my breath as I waited for the knock at the door and for them to come and take me away!

Tony now looked straight at me. "Which included a video stream of the day of the explosion."

Too scared to even breath, I waited for my world to fall apart!

"I know who you are Claire."

I passed out!

When I came to, I was laying on the sofa and could see everybody chatting quietly over a cup of tea.

My head was spinning. What was going on? The secret is out. Why is everybody so calm? Don't they realise how bad this is?

Judith offered me a cup, "Here you go dear, drink this and you will soon feel better".

Tony cleared his throat, "Now you are back with us, as I was saying, I know everything that happened in your lab and who you really are Claire."

That feeling of dread swept over me again, I looked to Judith for some clue but all she did was smile calmly at me. What is going on?

"I have a client, more a benefactor really. Who will on occasion invest in the more unusual projects I find. Projects like yours in fact. I have come to see you to make you an offer. Would you be interested in heading a team to complete the work you started?"

I was dumbfounded! "What?"

"You would be heading a fully funded team to develop and realise the potential of the project you began. You said in your notes that your work has the potential to revolutionise medicine. The fact of you sitting there as you are now is testament to the effectiveness of the process."

I just sat there in shocked silence looking at him.

"Your experience and insights would be invaluable. You will be at full salary and we will resettle you and your family, at our expense of course."

I looked wide eyed at Judith, who just smiled and gave a little nod.

My voice was so tight it was barely more than a squeak "o.. k.."

Judith and Hanna beamed. They jumped up and smothered me in a huge hug!

Tony gave a little cough. "You may be interested to know that the team have already been investigating the cause of the explosion and your transformation. They don't think it will be possible to change you back to how you were as none of your original DNA survived. But with careful matching, it may be possible to give you back a male body."

WHAT?

My mind was racing!

For my own sanity, from the moment I realised there was no way I could reverse the accident I have tried to accept this as who I am now. There were times I truly thought I was loosing my mind, but I finally managed to make peace with my new myself. Now there is a chance to be a man again?

REALLY?

Tony noticed my hesitation, "Assuming you want to that is?"

I tried to answer but the words just stuck in my throat.

"I"

"I"

"Uhh..."

And there we sat...

In awkward silence...

With three expectant faces looking at me waiting for my answer....

But then I started remembering these last months. We were a close family before, but we have become closer than I ever believed was possible.
I look at Hanna, my beautiful daughter. Who loved me as her father, and then with an open heart embraced me as her sister.

I see Judith, my loving wife for over 20 years. My best friend, who I have literally trusted with my life, always knowing I was safe.

And as I look into their eyes I smiled and knew that whatever choice we would finally make, we would make it together as a family.